Leaderboard

It was unexpected – I’ll admit that right up front. In fact, I wasn’t even planning or looking to get laid that day. I was 20 years old and taking a summer class, so I stayed at my college for the first part of the summer. The college was located in a small town, mostly bars and mom-and-pop stores with homes built in the mid 1990s. When the college emptied out for the summer, so did the town. In fact, several of the bars closed for the season due to lack of business. It was a weekday afternoon. I was done with my class and decided to walk the mile and a half to the convenience store to grab a few things for my dorm room. It was an unusually warm day, so I pealed off my shirt, walking in just my shorts and flip flops. The sun felt awesome and, to be honest, I was feeling kinda sexy. I wasn’t thinking rationally — I know gingers are supposed to avoid the direct sun, but I didn’t care. I didn’t usually strut around shirtless in public, but the heat demanded it, and it felt good to do so. I wanted to feel free and sexy. Not that there were many people around to see. I was walking past the row of college bars. Things were pretty dead this afternoon. I saw one of the staples of Bar Row was open, The Pit. I’d been in there just a few times. It was more of a Townie bar, though the college students would certainly go in on weekends. The front of the bar was open to the street, and most of the seating was at the bar itself. I saw a few people sitting there drinking. One guy caught my attention. He was wearing jeans and a shirt with sneaker; his clothes had some paint stains on them. He had a mop of dirty blonde hair under a baseball cap. I think his name was Henry, and I’d met him a few months earlier through a friend of mine. Henry was a Townie, and he’d fucked my friend Jared during the school year. He saw me on the sidewalk and waved, then motioned me to come up to the bar. I hesitated. He motioned again, and I took a few tentative steps, not sure about going into the bar. Did I need to put on my shirt? What if they wanted ID? “How’s it going?” He asked as I got closer. “Good. Just walking down to the store.” “You’re Jeremy, right?” “Yeah. You’re Henry, right?” He grinned. “So you remembered me? I didn’t expect that.” He motioned to the bartender. “He needs a beer.” I froze, figuring this was where I got tossed out. “What are you drinking?” I answered and an icy bottle appeared in front of me. Henry pushed the little pile of dollar bills closer to the edge of the bar, and the bartender took some out of it. Seems any paying customer is welcome on a slow day. Henry and I made some idle chat while sharing a beer. Then he ordered us a pitcher. Henry wasn’t a great conversationalist. He was a local painter, never been to college, and had lived most of his life in this area. He didn’t travel much, except down to Key West a couple of times to “check things out.” He did talk about some resorts he went to that “were really hot and a lot of fun.” He was giving off subtle signs he was interested. Hr brought up my friend Jared, who had introduced us. “Jared’s a lot of fun once he relaxes,” Henry said grinning. “You two ever play together?” The question caught me off guard. I didn’t even talk about what I do sexually with someone else. I felt awkward and exposed by the question. I probably blushed. “We’ve played around a bit.” Henry grinned. “Probably not the way I’ve played with him. I think Jared learned a few new things.” That sent a thrill though me. Jared and I had had sex several times, usually after being out on the weekend. But we’d also shared a couple intentional nights where we explored together. He’d been the first person to fuck me. Only a couple guys had done it since. There was something about Henry that Jared had tried to tell me about. I knew they’d had sex a few times while I was dating someone briefly. Something about it had surprised Jared, and kind of bothered him, but he wouldn’t say what it was. “Did Jared tell you I am poz?” I froze for a moment. “No. He didn’t.” “Ah. I thought he might have. It spooked him at first, even left my apartment the first time I told him. But he came back. Once you get past all the stories about it, you realize you can still have a lot of fun.” I didn’t answer, unsure what to say. I’d always been told to avoid it, not to hook up with someone who was poz, that condoms were essential for sex, even when giving a blow job. I’d tried using them for a blow job, and it was totally awful — I decided it was worth the risks to suck a bare cock. At one point Henry slid off his stool to go the restroom, running his hand across my abs as he did so. I didn’t pull away. He was probably twice my age, but something about this was alluring. I’d never been in this situation before, and there was something about it that made me tingle. I also had to pee, so I took the opportunity to follow him toward the restroom. It was a dingy, smelly trough in the basement. Henry was standing there finishing up, shaking his dick vigorously. He looked over at me and grinned. He shook it again, letting me see the head. I was definitely feeling the beers and just stared at his cock as I stood at the trough and pulled out my own. “You like what you see?” He asked. I hesitated. What do I say? This isn’t how I’ve met guys in the past. Sure I’d snuck peeks at guys dicks at the urinal before, but never so obviously, and no one had ever asked me that question in the bathroom. “It’s okay, college boy. You should like it.” Henry stepped closer, and my hand automatically reached out to feel his dick. It was semi hard. A thrill went right through my body. The door creaked and Henry stepped away immediately. Another guy walked in, loudly proclaiming his need to pee. Henry zipped up and walked out as I struggled to hide my hardon. It took me a minute before I could pee with it. When I went back to the bar, he was back having his beer. “Finish your beer and then we’ll move on?” He suggested. “I have some beers at my place.” My heard starting racing. He wanted to take me back to his place. I wasn’t naïve or stupid. I knew what this was. My cock was hard again. I hadn’t had sex in weeks and was feeling super horny. Henry had fucked Jared a bunch of times — he must be good if Jared kept going back. And now I wondered how soon Jared had known Henry was poz. It made be nervous knowing that, and I should probably say “no thanks.” But I couldn’t muster those words. Standing there in just my shorts and flip flops, shirt tucked into my shorts, I wanted to see what would happen. His hands reached up under the leg of my shorts and started caressing the inside of my thigh. I got super nervous that the bartender would notice, but no one was watching us. “Did Jared tell you I have a thing for gingers? I’d asked him about you a few times.” I didn’t know either of those things. “Let’s get going, college boy. I have something I’ve been wanting to give you for awhile.” [If you’re enjoying the start of the story, let me know. You can simply click the blue heart to inspire the story.]

PART 2 It wasn’t a long walk to his place. The sweat was dripping off me in the heat, and I was feeling a bit light headed between the heat and beers. I was relieved when we got to his place, climbing the steps to the third floor apartment in the old house. “I hope you have A/C,” I said. “I hope you like fans.” It was a small, older apartment. We walked in through the small kitchen. There was an old stove, and a table with two chairs. I noted there were some medication bottles sitting on the table. I could see part of the couch through the doorway into the living room. The air was pretty thick and stuffy. Henry went and turned on a couple fans while I just stood in the doorway between the kitchen and living rooms. Henry disappeared into the bedroom; I could hear a fan click on and some rustling. He came back out naked, his hefty cock semi-hard and swinging as he walked. “It’s a lot cooler without clothes.” I still only had my shorts on, and he got those off of me quickly. My eyes were fixed on his cock, which was getting harder by the second. I wrapped my hand beneath it, feeling the weight. It was growing longer, moderately thick at the base and tapering to a narrower head. “It’s good for working its way into tight spaces,” he grinned. I thought he would start playing with my cock, which had become totally hard on its own; instead, he reached back and ran his hand down the small of my back and between my ass cheeks. The sweat rolling down my back had slicked the route he followed down to my hole. I gasped as he pressed a finger right into my hole. It was rough and shocking, but sent this electrical jolt up into my body. “Seems college boys like their holes played with,” he grinned, then leaned in and started making out with me. His fingers kept massaging around my hole while one slipped in and out. The sweat wasn’t enough to make it slippery inside, but there was something hot about being roughly fingered — standing naked in this guy’s darkened living room. I groaned as he manhandled my ass for a couple minutes. Finally he reached up, wrapped his other hand around my head, and pushed me down toward his cock. “You have work to do before you earn my cock in that ass of yours.” I dropped to my knees in front of him, wearing only my flip flops. I love sucking dick, and I couldn’t resist getting to work on it. The shaft was already long and stiff, and it took me several attempts to ease it into the back of my throat. I gagged a bit as I tried to negotiate it deeper. Henry moaned softly. “That’s it, college boy. Deep throat that cock.” He rested on hand on the back of my head, coaxing me but not forcing. He was letting me do the work while he reaped the rewards of my cock worshipping. I was getting more turned on as I worked his cock, feeling the semi-hardon become rock solid in my mouth. It was hard to swallow the entire length, but I took a couple breaths, relaxed my throat, and slowly engulfed the whole shaft. Henry still didn’t push me.. I nuzzled my nose into his pubic hair, inhaling the scent of sweat and musk. My cock flexed with excitement. “Talented boy,” he said softly, almost reverently. He stroked my hair, still not pushing. I slowly backed off his engorged cock and looked up. There was pride on my face followed by a bit of a goofy grin as he sighed in pleasure. Without being asked, I descended onto his cock again, letting it slide past my tonsils and into my throat. Holding it there a moment, unable to do anything more. I felt saliva pooling and started to choke, so I pulled off quickly. “Get up on the couch, turn around so your ass is facing me. I want to eat that ass.” I knelt on the couch, my legs spread and chest against the back cushions. It felt hot offering up my ass that way, him kneeling behind me on the floor at the edge of the couch. I felt his hands massaging my ass; despite the heat in the apartment, his hands felt cool against my skin, and he started to gently blow on my hole. The sensation sent tingles through me again. I whimpered softly as he tantalized my hole. No one had ever played with it like this. Suddenly I felt a hot, wet sensation glazing my hole. I moaned, “ Fuck … that’s amazing….” “Like your ass eaten, do you?” He returned his tongue to my hungry hole. My body squirmed a little, the sensations coursing through me were so intense. He slapped my ass, shocking me and I yelped. “Look at this college boy!” He spread my ass apart and dove deeper into my hole with his tongue. His thumbs massaging the muscle surrounding my hole while his tongue probed me. “Oh fuck….” I whispered, overcome with the sensations. I’d never had my ass played with like this before. “Look at that…” he said as my ass convulsed, my hole naturally pulsing for him to see. “Someone’s ass is begging to be bred. Is that what it wants, college boy?” The word ‘bred’ struck me as odd on some level. I expected to hear ‘you wanna get fucked’ since my other hookups had said it. But he seemed to mean something else. A voice inside me wanted to ask about it, but it was last in intense sensations the assplay was bringing. “This ass is beautiful. Your hole is so pink. And so fucking tight, It doesn’t get used much, does it, college boy?” “No,” I said, suddenly feeling embarrassed and inexperienced. Did he think I was bad at this? Was Jared better at bottoming. I hadn’t bottomed much, and it had usually felt very clunky. Henry was doing it very different, and my ass felt amazing. Suddenly I was afraid he would stop. I turned to try and look behind me. He was still kneeling at the edge of the couch. His cock was standing straight up, even without him touching it. Deep down I felt a primal urge — a desperate need for that cock. “I want to get bred,” I said quickly, mimicking the word he’d used earlier. His face split with an intense grin, and his cock bounced up and down, twitching with excitement. “Do you now? I’m gonna make that happen for you. But first we need to loosen up that hole. He stood up, his long cock pointing straight out toward my ass. I thought he was going to start fucking me then, which made me tense with anxiety. “Stay right there,” he said, and instead of fucking me he disappeared into the bedroom. I felt awkward and strange, kneeling on the couch with my ass sticking out. I’d been fucked on all fours a couple times, but this felt very different. Kneeling here, my ass exposed, waiting ….. I couldn’t hear much over the whirring fans in both rooms. A minute later he returned with some small objects in each hand, but I didn’t recognize them right away. “FUCK!” He growled, “That is one hot ass!” His comment made me feel even more awkward; no one had ever talked like this before …. Talking at me, rather than with me. I felt more like an object than a partner. He knelt down behind me again, setting the objects down out of my eye sight. There heard a series of quick, short squeaks, then a smooth, cool liquid was being spread on pink my hole. His other hand reached under me and began glazing my hardon with the same liquid. My head snapped backward and I moaned. “That’s it, college boy. Just enjoy it. I’m gonna make you feel sooooo good. You’re gonna give me this ass, and I’m gonna give you something special in return.” His fingers began to probe my hole again. It was different than the rough fingering before; the lube he was spreading inside me made the prowling smooth. He worked his fingers deeper into me than he’d been so far. I felt the sharp pain of my hole being stretched, and I think I grimaced. “You’re fine,” he said calmly into my ear. “Just relax. Relax those muscles, college boy. It’s time to give in to the gift.” “Yes, sir” I moaned, suddenly thinking of the line I’d heard in a few porn videos. I’d never said it before during sex, but it seemed somehow right in the moment. The intense feelings were overwhelming, and I pushed my own face into the rough fabric of the couch. I couldn’t help but groan and his fingers probed me deeper, stretching my hole, all while he massaged my cock. “You’re gonna make me cum,” I begged. “Oh, that’s a long ways off, college boy. You have to satisfy my cock before you get to cum.” His fingers left my hole and I gasped at the relief. My heart was pounding and I was breathing heavy. The mix of the beers, muggy heat, and intense pleasure left my muscles feeling drained and weak all of a sudden. I kind of slumped over on the couch, needing to stretch my leg muscles. He grinned at me as I rolled onto my back. He pulled me forward a bit, so my ass what at the edge of the cushion. It was an awkward position because my upper body was half folded on itself, my lower back against the seat cushion, while my shoulders were pressed upright against the back of the couch. He was doing something out of sight beneath me, his eyes toward the floor. Then he looked up at my hole and pressed something cool and firm inside me. I winced, but he didn’t stop. There was a wired buzzing sound, and a vibration starting pulsing through my ass and up into my body. It was such a foreign feeling and I didn’t know what to make of it. “This’ll finish loosening you up, college boy.” He stood up, hovering over me. My body was oddly splayed on the couch, and I felt both awkward and powerless in the moment. My face was contorted with the mix of pleasure of weirdness pulsing inside me, my warms out to the sides, and my legs half holding themselves in the air. “You’re fucking hot,” he said. “I love seeing a college boy like this.” He reached down, grabbed my arm, and pulled me to a standing position.My legs felt wobbly, and my balance was off. He pulled me tight against him for stability, then kissed me deeply. He looked me in the eye. “I can see how confused you are. You want this so badly, but part of you is afraid because you’ve never let go like this. And you aren’t sure what is coming next, but deep down you know what is coming next and you really, REALLY want it. You’ve been told all these years you’re not supposed to want this. You’re supposed to play safe like a good, clean college boy. But the fact is you are a dirty slut and desperately want what you’re not supposed to have.” He looked at me intensely. “Isn’t that right, college boy? You want this?” I was silent. Conflicted. Everything he’d said was true. I wasn’t supposed to want this. I should grab my clothes and go. I was afraid because this guy was going to break all the rules. That’s what Jared had tried to tell me but couldn’t — Henry broke all the rules. He’d used Jared, broken his rules, and now he was going to do the same to me. The good boy in me wanted to run, but I was powerless to because I desperately wanted this. “Let’s get you into the bedroom where we have more room.” [If you’re enjoying the story, let me know. You can simply click the blue heart to keep inspiring the story.]

I turned 18 a few weeks ago. Graduated high school and now I was trying to occupy my summer with what to do until college started in the spring. My dad figured I needed community service work to help my résumé. So he suggested that I give some assistance to Mr. Wilson, the man who lives on our block. Apparently he was living with late stage AIDS and was having a hard time taking care of things around the house. I was planning on studying to become a nurse so it sounded like good practice. Mr. Wilson didn’t require anything too crazy. Just some general clean up around the house. When I arrived he greeted me at the door “Welcome Nick. Thanks for coming by. Come in.” He was in his late 60s early 70s. Pale, bald, thin and gaunt in the face, thin arms and legs, with a potbelly. He guided me in to his living room. His house was a bit of a mess. A lot of laundry magazines and dishes everywhere. It looked like it would take a little bit more effort to clean up than I thought. But it didn’t seem very bad. “So what would you like me to start with first Mr. Wilson?“ “Oh just anywhere you like. I’ve let the place go quite a bit. I haven’t had much energy these days understandably.“ I understood. I figured he was having a hard time what was his condition. So I started picking up dishes left about. And washed them. I cleaned up the kitchen and went to pick up the clothes laying about. Some of his underwear and socks had a distinctive smell coming from them like a mix of body odor and something slightly fishy? I was in the laundry room sorting his clothes. Separating the colors and the whites. When I held his underwear in my hand I felt around the crotch area and it felt strangely hard. I reached on the inside of them and felt something dry on the inside of the crotch area. It took me a second but then I realized what it was and quickly put them in the washer. “So what do you plan on doing after the summer?“ Mr. Wilson was watching me sort the clothes. “Oh I plan on going to school and studying to be a nurse.“ “Fantastic, I could possibly hire you to take care of me full-time. That is if I last that long.“ “You seem healthy enough sir I’m sure you’ll be fine.“ “Oh that’s kind of you to say. But the disease has took its toll on me quite a bit. It’s running rampant in me, more so than it seems on the surface.“ “Well I would be happy to help you with whatever you need. It would be good training for me.“ Mr. Wilson smiled. “Becoming the nurse is serious stuff. You have to do all sorts of things. Manage medication‘s, IVs, sponge baths for those who can’t manage.” “Oh it will be no trouble for me at all sir. I like to help people, and taking care of the sick and elderly seems like a good calling.“ “Yes it is very noble. i’m glad I can give you experience. Say young lad, since you’ll need the training anyway, would you mind helping me with a sponge bath? It gets difficult for me moving around.“ I was taken aback by that request a little bit. It’s not what I was expected to do to help him with. But he was right, I will need to do these sorts of things if I am going to become a nurse. “Oh um sure. I’ll just finish up with the clothes and I’ll see you, where?” “In my bedroom. It’ll be easier if I am laying down in bed.“ Yeah I guess that made sense. Where else would you do it? I finished with the laundry and gathered what I needed for cleaning up Mr. Wilson. Bucket of hot soapy water, a couple of rags. I met him in his room, and he was naked on the bed. I had to admit it was a little shocking being alone in a room with a naked man. As I got to work on Mr. Wilson. I was running the rag up and down his legs trying to be a diligent caregiver. I ran my rag up his thigh and got close to his crotch area. I wasn’t sure what to do once I got there. “You should clean that area as well Nick. It’s all part of normal nurse work.“ I put the rag on his penis and started wiping it clean. Going around his balls and underneath his shaft. As I was cleaning him he was getting an erection. It was large, very large “Oh it looks like you’ve awoken some thing. Never mind that. It happens when it receives any stimulation. I am human after all. So I do have urges.“ “Right. I understand.” I wiped his erect penis up-and-down a couple of times. Mr. Wilson was looking at me. “I’ve never seen one that big before.” “11.5 inches my boy. Trust me I have satisfied many men in my days, and unfortunately perforated a few.“ That made me blush. That type of talk seemed a little bit too lewd for this situation. “You should clean underneath the foreskin as well.“ “How do I do that?“ “Well young man.“ Mr. Wilson sat upright. “You should hold the shaft and peel the foreskin back. You can clean me more efficiently that way. It’s important to clean under there you know. Here, I’ll make it easier for you.“ Mr. Wilson stood up and put his hands on my shoulders pushing me down to my knees. His erect cock was now staring directly at me, The head of his dick peering through the forskin. “Now young lad. Take your hand and grab my penis.“ So I brought my hand up and gripped his dick. “Now take your other hand and wrap it around my cock head and pull back on it.“ I reached my other hand and did as instructed. I pulled back his foreskin and his mushroom head cock was staring at me fully exposed. Even with both my hands gripping his shaft there was still plenty my hands couldn’t cover. The thought occurred to me that I was now on my knees gripping onto Mr. Wilson’s penis with both hands. I was getting nervous and for a moment I forgot what to do. “Well? Are you forgetting something?“ “Oh right! The rag.” The rag was on the floor by Mr. Wilson’s feet. I let go of his penis and bent down to pick it up. Mr. Wilson squatting down at the same time. “Let me help you with that.” Both our hands met as we reached for the rag. In the awkwardness of it I grabbed the rag and we both got up. But in both of our maneuvers Mr. Wilson’s penis slapped my forehead and slid down my face as I motioned my head up. “Oh no I’m so sorry!“ I pulled my head away completely embarrassed. “Don’t be sorry it was just a little bump. It’s just a penis, it won’t hurt you.“ I brushed off the incident and I wrapped the rag around his penis and started stroking it to get it clean. “Oh yeah, that’s a good technique. You’ll get it nice and clean that way.“ I only stroked it a few times. I wasn’t trying to stimulate him, but this seemed like the only way to properly wash him. Once I was done I instructed him to lay back down on the bed and I continued to give him a bath. Cleaning the rest of him. It went without further incident. I continued to clean his bedroom. Mr. Wilson watching me and helping me organize some of his things. He didn’t put his clothes back on, he remained naked and his large penis still rockhard. “You don’t mind me walking around all naturale do you? I find it more comfortable this way.” I didn’t want to be rude. After all I am training to be a caregiver so I had to put his needs first. “Of course. It’s your house you can do whatever you like.“ I assured him with a smile. Deep down I was uncomfortable with it. I was picking up things here and there. I came across a box of magazines, they were porno magazines. “Oh don’t mind those. Just something to get me off when I need to. Here let me show you my favorite one.“ He took out a particular magazine and flipped to a page. He revealed photos of an older man who looked similar to him bareback fucking a young 18 or 19 year old who looked similar to me. I didn’t want to be rude, but I also didn’t want to look at his porn. “Oh that looks pretty wild.“ “Indeed. This sort of thing really gets me boned up.“ He was now stroking his cock next to me. He was looking at me a little sad. “Hey Nick, do you think you could do me a big favor?“ “What is it?“ “Do you think you could help me get off? It’s been so long since I’ve been in the presence of such a handsome young man like you. I would really appreciate it.“ “I don’t think I can do that. It wouldn’t be appropriate.“ “Relax my boy. You’re just helping out an old man like you were meant to you when you came here, isn’t that right? Please I assure you you will be totally fine I just want to see your ass while I rub one out.“ I wasn’t sure what to do in the situation. I wanted to be helpful, I wanted to help him with his needs. But I didn’t think that I could do something like that. But he was such a lonely man. I figured it might be OK as long as he’s just jacking off and nothing more comes of it. “Do you promise not to tell anyone?” “Absolutely. I will take it to the grave with me.” “Uh, okay, as long as we are safe. What do you need me to do?“ “Splendid! Well first takeoff all your clothes and lay face down on my bed. I want to see that beautiful body of yours.“ I slowly strip down and climbed onto his bed laying down like he asked. Mr. Wilson climbed on the bed and got on top of me straddling my thighs, his dick slapping my ass crack. “Hey! What are-“ “Relax Nick. I’m just getting a good look at your ass. Now just lay there and let this old man enjoy the sight of you.” This felt like a very compromising position, but I assumed that it would all be over fairly soon. Mr. Wilson was stroking his cock with one hand while rubbing my butt cheeks with the other. “Yeah, that is such a beautiful ass of yours, I would so love to dig my cock in there.“ “Please don’t joke like that sir. You have aids remember?“ “Of course, how can I forget? I have a very high viral load. And I haven’t gotten off in quite a few days. And theoretically if I did fuck that beautiful tight ass of yours, you would definitely get what I have he he.” That type of verbal treatment was very unsettling. But he was a lonely old man, I figured I would let him say what he wanted and blow a load out. He slapped his cock against my ass few times. My God it was so big. But while he rubbed his cock against my ass cheeks, he wasn’t stroking it. It seemed like he was dragging it out. “Hey there Nick I’m having a hard time getting off. Do you think you could let me grind my tip against your hole a little bit? I won’t penetrate, I just want to hump a little. It would definitely help me shoot.“ “Isn’t that pushing things little too far? What if it goes inside?“ “Nonsense. We don’t have any lube and you’re so young and tight there’s no way it will go in. You’ll be perfectly safe. Please?“ I was very hesitant. Things were escalating a little. But theoretically what he said seemed completely safe. As long as it didn’t actually go inside me then there wasn’t any risk. “O-okay. But just humping on the outside OK?“ “Of course! Now get on your hands and knees doggy style for me.“ We repositioned and I got on my knees. Mr. Wilson spread my cheeks and start slapping his cock against my ass hole. He swirled his tip around it and then positioned it right at the center of my ring. He put his hands on my hips and started rocking his hips back-and-forth. “Ah yes this feels much better, you’re smooth little pucker is doing the trick.“ his humping wasn’t too hard. He was staying outside of me like he assured me. I was able to relax and let him have his fun. He was rubbing my ass cheeks and feeling up my back as his hips rocks into me. I could feel my asshole being pushed with each thrust. It felt kind of good. Especially with such a monstrously huge cock. Then I felt something. My asshole was getting wet. Mr. Wilson was leaking pre out of his dick. His thrusting was still relatively tame so it didn’t seem like it was all that bad but I was getting a little worried about my hole getting lubed up. “Oh yeah thats better. I can feel myself leaking.” His humping started getting harder. I felt my ass hole getting hit roughly by his dick. I kept myself clenched but Mr. Wilson was getting more enthusiastic. As his movements became stronger and his cock leaked more I could feel his tip starting to part my ass. It felt like it was slowly digging into me. “Mr. Wilson you should be careful. I think you’re starting to go in.“ “Nonsense boy. I’m still completely outside of you. My wet cock head is just kissing you. Don’t be afraid to have your hole kiss it back.“ “Are you getting close yet?” “I’m building up to it. Why? Do you want it to end now? Doesn’t my cock feel good?” “It feels great sir. You have a wonderful cock. You just need to careful is all.” The more he humped my hole the more the tip started digging in. At this point his tip was halfway into my ring. His hands were exploring my body as his hips kept grinding forward. “Ow, that’s starting to go a little too far. You should ease up“ “it’s fine. Just enjoy my cock. Young men like you should be lucky to have experienced old men like me show you how good you can feel with your ass. Besides, I can tell your ass is very inexperienced. It’s gonna take a lot more than what I’m doing to penetrate you. For example if I were to jam forward like this!” As Mr. Wilson’s tip was halfway in my ring, he jammed his hips forward and his head popped inside of me. He then quickly pulled out and continued his humping, not easing up on the force though. “OUCH! That went in!” It hurt when he popped inside of me. It was true that I’ve had very little experience with sex. So the pain of his initial entry shot through me. “Well so it did. Oops, it’s all right I will try to stay out of you.” My ass felt vulnerable after that initial plunge. I was having a really hard time keeping him out of me. His thrusting unrelenting. Then I felt his cock head pop into me again and then right back out. “Oof. That feels good.“ “Sir you shouldn’t do that!“ his thrusting continued. With the way my hole was getting wet from his cock. It felt like every fifth or sixth thrust his cock head entered me again. Then every second or third thrust it entered. Then Mr. Lewis picked up a piece of ramming his cock head in and out of my hole constantly. “Don’t worry about all this Nick. It’s just popping in to say hello. Your ass is really inviting.“ The feeling of his cock head going in and out of my ring was horrifying yet felt good at the same time. But still I wanted him to stop and continue with grinding my hole just from the outside. “Sir please it’s going inside me!” “That’s not going inside of you, this is going inside of you.“ Mr. Wilson then thrust into his cock in my ass, sliding in what felt like 5 or 6 inches and then pulled out and continued with the tip of his cock going in and out. “Ow! That was too deep!” “See that was going inside of you. This is just the entrance. Now just focus on how good my cock is.. I’m getting close.” “Oh God, you’ll cum outside right?“ “Sure, sure. let me Focus on your beautiful ass.” Mr. Wilson was now wrapping his arms around my torso. I felt his cock starting to dig in deeper. He wasn’t just fucking me with the tip anymore. He was sliding at least half his cock in me, like previously. “Oh fuck this is so much better, the inside of your colon is definitely working my cock up to an eruption!” “Sir please pull out! That’s too far!“ The cock going up my ass is starting to drive me crazy. I couldn’t deny that it was probably the best fucking I have ever felt in my life. But I knew exactly what kind of cock was inside of me. A poz cock, and not just a poz cock, a full-blown AIDS cock. “Just a moment kid. I’m so close! Please just focus on squeezing that ass on this dirty cock. Work this load out of me!” Suddenly he started slamming his cock all the way in and out. I felt the full length of his 11 1/2 inch dick pulverizing my insides. Every time he went balls deep it felt like I was getting stabbed on the inside causing pleasure as he passed over my prostate and pain as he slid far past that. “Sir! What are you doing!? This is too much! Ouch! It hurts!” The ball slapping fucks were relentless. His pace started to quicken rapidly. His body trembling. “Just hold out a little longer Nick! You’re such a good boy! I’m going to reward my good boy by shooting AIDS poison in you! Fuck! I’m about to create a partner in hospice in just few more-“ he now let his body collapse onto me. His cock furiously slamming down into me. “AAAAAGH FUCK!” His cock started violently spasming deep inside. I could feel blast after blast of his toxic cum shooting into me. And it had a bit of a sting to it to due to have roughly he fucked me on the inside, almost like acid. “Ahhhhh. That was good Nick. Such a wonderful ass.” I was in shock. I couldn’t speak. Mr. Wilson slowly got up. His long cock pulling out. “Oops, little bit of blood on my cock. Guess I tore you up in there. It happens to almost all they guys I fuck.” My ass hurt. I could barely get up. I slowly got my close on while Mr. Wilson stayed nude. “Well then. Now that I was able to get off, you can continue your work.” I looked at him as if he was crazy. How could I work after what he did? But there’s no way I could leave, if I did I’d be terrified of him telling anyone what happened. So I swallowed my pride and got back to cleaning his house.

Here's a new story I'm just starting on. I hope all you hot horny studs like it! “She Doesn't Need to Know” Part 1 As I peddled my bike faster, bringing me closer to the little park in our community, my mind was going in a number of different directions. What am I doing, I asked myself more than once? My wife is back at home with both of our children. That's where I should be. Yet I was being drawn like a magnet toward the park. The place where my life had changed just a week ago. I've always been athletic and taken care of my body. Standing 6” tall, weighing in at 180 pounds, my body was solid and toned. My hair was blond, with green eyes and a thin covering of blond hair on my pecs and abs. I had been approached by lots of women over the years but had never entertained the thought of cheating on her. I loved her and she was the only one I'd ever been with. We married right out of high school, both of us eighteen, and there were no regrets. Within 4 years of getting married we had a boy and a girl, and they were perfect as far as I was concerned. My family meant everything to me. I was 40 and on top of the world. At least until last week, I thought, as I felt my thick 8” cock begin throbbing inside my bicycle shorts as the memories took over. I had begun taking a weekly bike ride after work and was usually gone an hour to an hour and a half. Last week, for some reason I decided to ride through the park. It was laid out very nice and it was a pleasant place to be while getting exercised. I stopped at a water fountain inside the park and took a good long drink. As I raised my head, I saw him. A lean almost skinny shirtless young man. His chest was smooth, his sweaty bangs hanging across his forehead and his eyes locked on me. Something inside me stirred but I didn't know what it was but couldn't ignore it. He looked to be maybe 21 or 22, just barely older than my son Jeremy. Although he was thin it was obvious his body was hard and toned. Trying to break our stare, without any success, I saw him get off the picnic table he was sitting on and walk in my direction. My heart started beating and I felt a sheen of sweat all over my body. Before I could move he was standing in front of me, smiling at me and running a hand across his smooth chest and hard nips. “Hey man, how's it going? Haven't seen you here before. I'm Drew.” He held out the hand that had just been caressing his slim body and I instinctively shook it and told him my name was Justin. “Nice to meet you, Justin”, he said stepping closer. “Dude you are hot! Your body looks fucking great!” I had never even thought about a guy sexually before but for some reason his words went to my head – or rather heads. I shook my head to clear it and said, “Hey man, thanks, but I'm straight and happily married with 2 kids. I don't go for guys. It's just not my thing.” “That's cool Justin. I was just giving you the compliment you deserve. I'm bi myself and just love hot sex and partying. I bet we'd have some real good fun together. Fun you'll never have with your wife. What do you say, man? Wanna hang out for a while and just see what happens? I promise you'll like it”, he finished with a sly grin as he reached out a hand and ran it over my thighs. I know he felt the shiver run through my body at his touch and his proposition. “Hey man, thanks. You seem like a cool dude, but I...I just can't.” “Is your wife expecting you home soon,” he asked. Without thinking I said no, no particular time. He stepped closer so we were just inches apart. He leaned toward my ear and whispered in a low seductive voice, “C'mon Justin. You know you want to. I promise I won't try anything if you don't want to. But if you've never been with a guy before, how can you know it's not for you?”, he finished licking my ear with the tip of his tongue and rubbing his hand against my now fully hard cock. WTF?! I screamed in my head, but said out loud to him, “Okay. I'm good with just hanging for a bit.” His smile widened making his face the most beautiful thing I'd seen up until then. “Cool! I live just a block away. C'mon. Let's have some fun.” As he started walking off, I followed him, my head in a daze and my cock dripping. Within 10 minutes we were inside his small but tidy 1 bedroom apartment. He told me to make myself comfortable and asked if I wanted something to drink. A water I answered as he headed toward what I figured was the kitchen. When he returned in one hand he had a glass of ice water for me and his other hand held what looked like a glass of coke. He chuckled as if he was reading my mind. “Rum and coke, bro. It relaxes me and sometimes gets me wired up. I can fix you one if you want. Just let me know.” “I'm good with the water” I said taking a big gulp and emptying half the glass. “Cool, man. Drink all you want and whatever you want.” He looked at me intently as I drained the last of the water and grabbed it asking if I wanted a refill. I said yes and in a moment I was taking another deep drink. It tasted so good, but I felt myself getting hot and starting to sweat. But I was feeling a bit more relaxed and asked if he minded if I tool off my shirt. A look I didn't recognize filled his eyes as he smiled and told me to take off whatever I wanted to. “Let me see your hot sweaty dad body.” I didn't know what that meant but still felt a thrill hearing him say the words. I peeled off my tight sweat-soaked shirt and immediately heard Drew say, “Oh fuck dude! What a hot sexy hairy bod! Your wife is one lucky lady.” I chuckled selfconsciously and said I hope she thinks so. Moving so that we were now sitting next to each other on the couch he asked, “Does your wife play with your nips to get you turned on? Most guys I know love having their nips played with and given some attention. Does she do that for you, Justin?” I shook my head “no” before telling him I'd never heard anything about nip play for guys although I loved playing with my wife's tits. Without asking or saying a word Drew reached out his hand and I felt his cool palm rub across both of my nips and back again. “Ah, damn dude! That feels fantastic!” “Yeah, you like me playing with your hard stiff daddy nips doncha Justin? Makes you horny, huh?” “Hornier than I've been in a long time”, I admitted. “What about this?” he asked leaning down and forward and wrapping his wet lips around one of my nips. “Oh gawd! Fuck! I've never felt anything like that before. It feels damn amazing!” “I knew you'd like it daddy,” he said moving his lips and tongue to the other nip. “There's more things I know you'll like if you want me to show you. But only what you want. Tell me to stop anytime and I will.” My cock was harder than I ever remember it being and it and the foggy feeling in my head were both now in control. “Yeah, yeah, sure. That's good. If it's stuff that will feel like this.” “It'll feel even better than this I promise. Hey how about I fix both of us a rum and coke first?” I agreed and as he walked off found myself pulling on my own nips wishing his mouth was on them instead. He was back in a few moments carrying two glasses and a small black leather pouch-like bag in one hand. He handed me my drink and we toasted as we both took big gulps. “I know you're relaxing some man but I can tell you're still uptight. I have something here that will help you relax even more and enjoy yourself.” With that he opened the pouch and pulled out a couple of lighters, a small baggie with chunks of something white in it and a small glass pipe with a rounded bowl on the end and a hole in the top. My head cleared just a little, enough for me to say, “Whoa man! I don't do drugs. No way.” “This isn't like pot or anything like that bro,” he chuckled. “It just helps you to relax and open yourself to the kind of fun we can have together. Let me show you.” He opened the small baggie and transferred some of the white crystal-like pieces into the pipe's bowl then lit a lighter and placed it under the bowl. “See the smoke starting to swirl and grow thicker? It always gets my blood rushing.” I watched as he moved the pipe's stem toward his lips. “Now, when the smoke is going good, you just barely put the stem to your lips and inhale as deep as you can. Hold it in a few seconds then blow it out. It's fucking sweet dude!” And saying that he did exactly what he'd said and I watched strangely turned on as he kept sucking on that smoke filled pipe. Finally he took the pipe from his lips and looking at me blew a thick white cloud of smoke into my face. Instead of being pissed at such a move I strangely found myself excited. He saw it in my face and grinned. “You like seeing me do that?” “Hell yeah”, I said. “I don't know why but it got me hot as hell!” “Wait until you do it yourself. I'll hold the lighter and you just inhale when I tell you, ok?” I nodded, scared but turned on at the same time. Not giving me time to think, Drew placed the loaded pipe at my lips and lit the flame. We watched the smoke build up then he told me to “suck it in daddy. Suck it good”. And I did. I filled my lungs then when he pulled it away I looked at him for direction. “Hold it, hold it. Yeah that's it. Now stud blow a cloud for me!” I exhaled and was enveloped in a cloud even bigger than Drew's. Instantly I felt a rush in my brain, my body and dick. I'd never been this horned in my life! “You want another one daddy?” Drew asked scooting next to me so our legs were touching. “Yes, please,” I panted. “I want more!” Once more he placed the pipe at my lips and lit the flame. While I inhaled this second hit I suddenly felt his fingers pinching and pulling on one of my nips. The sensation made me gasp making me inhale more smoke. Pulling the pipe away he kept his fingers on my nip as I writhed and moaned. At last he told me to exhale and when I did I felt his lips and tongue on my hard nips. Instinctively I grabbed the back of his head to hold his mouth where it felt so good and right. “Oh fuck yeah baby!” I moaned. He looked up at me and smiled. “How you feeling now daddy? You like what we're doing? Am I making you feel good?” “I am feeling awesome! I love it!! Nobody's ever made me feel this good. Please don't stop!” His hand dropped to my bulging crotch and squeezed making me moan louder. “Oh we're not stopping yet, daddy. Not by a fucking long shot!” **Let me know what you think men. Should I continue Justin's tale?**

Caleb lifted his gaze and looked directly into Mr. Sanchez's eyes. "Yes, it is big." Mr. Sanchez paused as he held Caleb's gaze. "When it gets big like this, Caleb, it hurts. You don't want me in pain, do you?" Caleb paused and glanced back down again, partly out of nervousness but also out of curiosity. "No, sir." "Feel how hard it is. Go on." Caleb extended his hand tentatively, hoping he hadn't misunderstood what his teacher was asking of him. "Feel how hard it is," Mr. Sanchez repeated. Caleb let his fingers come into contact with Mr. Sanchez's stiff cock shaft. To Caleb's surprise, Mr. Sanchez's shaft felt even harder than it looked. "Unless you can help me fix this, Caleb, I'm going to have to let Principal Lenox know about what I saw you doing in the bathroom stall." Caleb's stomach vaulted into his throat. How he wished he had never installed those damn apps. He had been so excited to download them now that he was finally eighteen. How he had counted the months in anticipation. How could he have forgotten to put his phone on silent before getting to class this morning? "I'll tell you what. If you help me get rid of this pain you've caused, I'll let you off with a warning. I'd really hate to see you not graduate on time after all the hard work you've done. But you're going to have to work even harder right now to show me you're serious about making up for what you've done." Leaving his fingers on Mr. Sanchez's engorged member, Caleb looked back up. "I really didn't mean to hurt you, sir." "Alright, Caleb." With that, Mr. Sanchez wrapped one hand around Caleb's and made Caleb fully grip the teacher's cock firmly. Guiding the teen's hand up and down at the base of his cockhead, Mr. Sanchez focused on how the teen's grip gently tugged and rolled his foreskin over the tip of his large mushroom head. "So, Caleb, if you're going to help me while we're doing this, I'm going to need you to tell me the truth about a few things." "Yes, sir," Caleb replied as he continued stroking Mr. Sanchez. "What were you doing on that app in the boy's bathroom?" "Answering messages," Caleb answered without taking his eyes off his teacher's cock. "Messages from whom?" "Some guys." "Oh, some guys, huh? And what were these guys saying to you?" A drop of precum emerged from Mr. Sanchez's cockslit as he continued guiding his student's hand up and down his dick. "Mostly how they wanted to meet up." "Meet up for what? To do what? Be specific, Caleb." Mr. Sanchez enclosed his hand more tightly around Caleb's, increasing the pressure from the teen's grip around the teacher's precum-leaking dick. Caleb paused before replying, "For sex." Mr. Sanchez confirmed his understanding with an "mhmm." A big drop of precum dripped from the teacher's cock onto Caleb's forearm. "Remind me how old you are, Caleb." "I just turned eighteen." "I'm going to need to unlock your phone, Caleb." "I don't know if that's a good idea, sir." "Is that so? Well, it's not a request. Would you rather I call the Principal in here so you can show him whatever it is you don't want to show me?" Caleb wondered for a moment how Principal Lenox would react to seeing Mr. Sanchez's hard cock being stroked by a student. "No, sir." "I didn't think so." With his one free hand, Mr. Sanchez reached behind himself, grabbed Caleb's phone from the top of a filing cabinet, and held the screen in front of Caleb's face to unlock it. Caleb's teacher fiddled with the phone for a few minutes while never even so much as slowing the forced handjob. Caleb's heart raced inside his chest. A much thicker glob of precum leaked from Mr. Sanchez's manhood onto Caleb's forearm as Mr. Sanchez continued scrolling and swiping. "Keep stroking me," Mr. Sanchez stated without looking up. Caleb felt his teacher's hand release Caleb's as Caleb took over stroking his teacher. Mr. Sanchez began manipulating the phone with both hands. After several screenshot sounds and then a bunch of typing, Caleb listened to his teacher sending off several messages, some clearly inside the hookup apps. Others sounded like text messages. Caleb trembled as he wondered what was going on but didn't dare ask. He gripped his teacher's cock with more vigor than before in an effort to appease Mr. Sanchez, or at the very least to distract him. Another glop of precum escaped Mr. Sanchez's foreskin and oozed onto Caleb's hand. Caleb couldn't help but admire how productive Mr. Sanchez's balls had been during this disciplinary encounter. The smell of his teacher's precum roused Caleb's cock from the grip of nervousness. The teen's dick awakened to the seductive odor of this older man's pre-ejaculate. Mr. Sanchez returned the phone to its former position atop the filing cabinet. The teacher swatted his student's hand away from its manual seduction and without a word spun Caleb around to face the opposite wall. Caleb felt Mr. Sanchez's hands confidently yank the teen's pants to the floor, exposing his naked lower half. "Not even underwear, Caleb?", Mr. Sanchez asked without surprise as he swirled one finger in the overflowing precum dripping from his foreskin. "Don't know how I missed that detail in the bathroom." Caleb felt the wetness of his teacher's finger massaging the outside of the teen's warm, tight hole. "Caleb, I have to say, you're even nastier than I first thought when I saw that party listing of yours before school this morning." Caleb stayed quiet while Mr. Sanchez fingered precum into his student's compliant hole. "Bend over and spread your cheeks." Caleb obliged. "There are some really disgusting men you're talking to on those apps. Do you know that?" "Disgusting, Mr. Sanchez?" Caleb felt the wet tip of Mr. Sanchez's uncut cock pressing at the entrance to the teen's hole. "Of course you wouldn't know. How could you when you haven't even asked any of them a single question?" "No, sir." Mr. Sanchez slowly pressed the tip of his cock just inside the opening to Caleb's rectum. Caleb winced. "I see you haven't even bothered to ask even one of them to show you their face, have you?" Again, Caleb was silent, hoping the question was rhetorical. Mr. Sanchez spat on his cock and pressed further into his student's velvety insides. Caleb moaned. "Too bad you put me in this position, Caleb." "I'm sorry, Mr. Sanchez," Caleb replied as his teacher slowly pressed his engorged cock deeper into his student. "You're mistaken if you think those men you've been chatting with were going to rubber up, you little slut. Besides, I thought you said you wanted to help me get rid of the pain you caused my dick." "Yes, sir. Sorry, sir." "I'd rather your insides do the apologizing, boy." Caleb felt Mr. Sanchez press his meaty raw cock further into the teen's warm rectum. "In any case, you're going to need lots of help opening this tight hole of yours up if you want to be servicing all these [banned word] you've been talking to online." Caleb gasped in pain as Mr. Sanchez pressed his raw cock fully into his student. "If I catch you jacking off in the school bathroom again with those apps popping off like that for everyone to hear, I don't think I'm even going to bother bringing you here into the privacy of my office. You understand me, boy?" Mr. Sanchez began easing his spit-lubed raw dick back and forth inside Caleb. "Yes, sir." Caleb started imagining what Mr. Sanchez would make him do in the boy's bathroom but his focus was soon stolen by the intense pressure of Mr. Sanchez's surging meat pressing painfully into the walls of his tight hole. "If you're not careful, Caleb, everyone at St. Denis High is going to end up knowing what a nasty little slut you are. Is that what you want?" Mr. Sanchez continued grinding his meat into his student, picking up pace. Something in Caleb stirred, and it wasn't just from the raw dick assaulting his insides: it was the thought of everyone knowing what he really desired, his secret lust for every human adult walking around with a cock between their legs. Caleb's teen dick swelled as his teacher started pounding harder. Just then Caleb heard Mr. Sanchez snapping a pic behind him and then the sound of a message being sent. "You know, Caleb, many of us here at St. Denis already know what you've been up to online. Mr. Martin for one has been talking about the pictures you've been sending him for weeks." Mr. Martin, the janitor?, Caleb wondered. There was no way to be sure who all the men he had been messaging were since Caleb didn't ever ask to see their faces. Mr. Sanchez could feel the orgasm that was swiftly approaching. "You ready to take my load, slut?" "Yes, sir!" Caleb's hard-on had lent him a new-found enthusiasm as he finally began to appreciate the favor Mr. Sanchez was doing for him. Mr. Sanchez began dick-slamming the teen's hole with such force that surely the sound of the ass pounding could be heard in the hallway outside. Just then Caleb felt Mr. Sanchez shudder powerfully as he groaned, releasing the full force of his semen into Caleb's soft insides. Caleb had never felt a raw dick cumming so forcefully before. The pressure of the cum squirting deep into his guts made him yearn for more. The pounding having stopped but with Mr. Sanchez's softening manhood still lodged inside Caleb, the teacher spoke, "You're keeping my load inside you all day, you understand? At lunch time, I want you back in here in my office. I'm going to check to make sure you've done exactly as you're told. Don't think your punishment is over. You've still got a lot of making up to do." "Yes, Mr. Sanchez." Mr. Sanchez let his softening dick slowly deflate inside his student. * * *

PART 3 The bedroom was small and dark, like the rest of the apartment. The fan tried moving the hot air around, but it was still muggy. He laid me on the bed on my back, raising my legs. I felt him tug on the thing vibrating in my ass. The vibration stopped. I grunted when he popped it out, feeling a relief as my ass was getting a break from the stimulation. He let my legs fall back to the bed. He began massaging my feet, the pressure feeling so good. He began working up to my calves and I groaned softly with the pleasure. My legs raised, he moved in closer, and I felt his hefty cock laying against my balls. “You want this so badly,” he said intently but softly. “Your boyfriend did, too. He kept coming back. He got nervous and ran off that first night, but he came back a few nights later. Ready for it. Wanting it so badly that he begged me for it.” I could picture it in my head. Jared here in this apartment, ass spread on the couch like I just was. Laying in this bed like I am now. This weird craving for Henry’s cock. Jared and I have fucked each other, so I know the sounds he makes. I know how he likes it. And now I realized he was wanting more than what we were doing. I remember the night just before he left for the summer when he pulled the condom off of me while we were fucking. Henry was massaging my thighs, then reached the sensitive spot on either side of my pelvis. Here he was more delicate, stimulating rather than massaging. I groan and arched my back. I didn’t know how sensitive this spot was. I started to writhe, losing control as he worked his hands up my torso. “I was deep inside your boyfriend, college boy. He’d never had raw cock before mine. You haven’t had it yet, either. I gave him what he really wanted …. What he was made for. I fucked him raw and put my seed in him. And you know what? Each time I did, he needed more. He kept coming back and I kept pozing his ass.” I felt his cock press harder against my pelvis, the sweat lubing his cock so it slid across my body. He pinned me with his body, the weight feeling so good on top of me. “Do the same to me,” I said quietly to Henry. He grinned, pushing himself back into a kneeling position between my legs. He lifted my legs,, pressing my knees to my chest. My muscles were so relaxed that I easily folded into the position. It felt odd, being compressed like that. I could feel him moving his pelvis, his cock brushing against my ass which was hiked up. He teased my ass with his cock while making out. Slowly he reached backward for some of the things he’d brought from the living room with us. I looked down the length of my body. I could see it. His raw cock. Long and hard as he slowly slicked with lube. There was no rubber. Part of me thought I should say something about a condom. Now was the time to do it. He’d put one on if he wanted to fuck me badly enough. But those words weren’t able to form in my mouth. I pictured Jared laying here like me, Henry doing the same motions, massaging his own cock as he spread lube across it. Jared gave into him; he took that cock raw and got pozzed by this man. Deep inside I knew I was going to do the same. Henry pressed a bottle of poppers under my nose, squeezing off one nostril then the other as I took a couple of hits. “Hold it in until I tell you to exhale.” I did as I was told, feeling the heaviness held in my lungs. “Exhale slowly.” I let it out slowly, again smelling the distinct odor of the poppers. The rush slammed me at once, my heart excelerating and a hot feeling moving up through my body and out across my arms, all my muscles relaxing. My head started to swim a bit. But what I really felt was an intense hunger in my ass. I started breathing heavier. Henry knew; he was towering over my body, watching me succumb, waiting for this moment. He didn’t miss a beat, rolling my legs back further so my feet were directly over my head. “Someone looks hungry,” he growled. I saw one hand go to his long cock and take aim. He pressed his body forward, and I lost sight of his cock as I felt pressure on my hole. I could feel the heat coming off his cock – the heat of his raw skin. No rubber, nothing between us. This wild, primal thrill went through me. I wanted to say something … anything … but couldn’t form a single word. All I heard was my heart pounding in my chest, and suddenly felt the sharp pressure of penetration into my bare ass. “Ahhh!” was the only sound I could manage to make. His raw cock continued to slide up into my eager hole, and I let out a soft whimper. I could feel his trimmed pubic hair brushing up against my spread ass. “That’s it, college boy. Just breathe. Your ass is so ready for this. It wants this. Just let those muscles wrap themselves around my cock.” I breathed deep and started to relax again, the anxious thoughts falling away as I felt Henry flex his dick inside me. I was swimming in the poppers, beer and thick summer heat. I looked at Henry, my eyes feeling kinda groggy, but my body totally awake. Henry stayed where he was, his thick cock sitting inside me, letting me get used to the feeling. I felt the heat of his raw skin against mine, radiating inside me. Then he began to move. It was a subtle movement at first, his dick just kind of massaging me from the inside. But his movements quickly became strokes, and he picked up speed. I was getting fucked — raw fucked. “How’s it feel, college boy? How’s that raw cock feel?” I’d never felt anything like this before. His cock glided in and out of my hole. I could feel the contours of his dick as it pushed and pulled at my hole. “Fuck! That’s amazing!” Henry responded by pushing my legs wider, holding my ankles, and staring down at me. His face was contorted with his own pleasure, and he even rolled his head back, closing his eyes, just feeling the sensations on his cock. Feeling himself deep inside me. He started fucking me harder. The sounds of skin slapping skin got louder, and I felt sweat dripping off him onto my abs. I was moaning now, totally lost in the fuck. “That’s it, college boy. Take my cock like your boyfriend does. I knew you were a fuckhole like he is.” “Fucking pound me!” I roared as he was pounding into me, my body shaking with each thrust of his cock. I wanted more! “Fuck yeah, fuckhole! Perfect little fuckhole,” he said, sweating pouring down his body. Henry started slowing down, then pulled out. He leaned back into a kneeling position again, panting. His dick was standing straight up, slathered in lube and wet with my ass. It was a deep red, raw, engorged from pounding my hole. “Fuck boy! This is intense!” “Did you cum?” I asked nervously. I felt a mix of fear and disappointment. Fear that he’d cum inside me — no one ever had. I’d always done the right thing and been fucked with a condom. But there was also a feeling of disappointment I didn’t understand. Did I want to get loaded? He already told me he is poz. But a part of me wanted to have that, to take that load. “No, college boy. You haven’t earned that, yet. You’re gonna know when it happens — you’ll feel it.” He rolled me onto my side, then laid down behind me. He lifted one of my legs. I felt him positioning the head of his cock to line up with my hole again. “I can’t take much more,” I said. “My hole is getting sore.” I felt his cock slide away from my hole and his body turned slightly. “Your boyfriend said the same thing the first time I gifted him.” He fumbled around for a moment, then pushed the bottle of poppers up under my nose, roughly pushing the bottle neck into my nostril. “Take four long hits, holding your breath between each one,” he ordered me. “This is what its like to be a fuckhole. You don’t just get pozzed. You have to earn it.” [Let me know how you’re enjoying the story. Can simply click the blue heart or leave a message. I’ll say I’m really enjoying writing this for ya’ll]

It was raining, I was home alone, and as usual - horny. Over the last few months I had barely been able to control my urges to fuck. Or more specifically be fucked. I knew I was gay from an early age and never fought it, but I did hide it well. But now in my late 20s I was free, single, submissive, and very breedable. I had recently started barebacking regularly with a few fwb who I felt safe with. I wasn't a chaser, I just loved the feeling of an 8 inch cock exploding inside me. But tonight none of my regular guys were available. And I needed to get fucked and flooded badly. After a few drinks I hopped on gridnr and filtered to tops in my area who had a bb tag on. It didn't take long before a message popped on my phone. Strong tall and and an 8.5" cock? It didn't take much to convince me. He had my address in minutes, and I was already hard. We didn't discuss status and it wasn't listed on his profile. I was neg and had just been tested, which was on my profile. When he got the door I was already down to my boxers and ready to play. No small talk. He came in and started kissing and groping me. I pulled him back to my bed and we both got fully undressed. As he took his pants off I noticed what looked like a biohazard tattoo on his thigh, but didn't think much of it as I was distracted by his beautiful thick cock. I went down on him and sucked his cock until it was rock hard in my mouth. He moaned and quietly said 'get up here, I want to fill you up'. I was so horny and desperate for breeding that I immediately bent over for him and offered my bare ass up doggy style. But as he slid the first inch of his cock inside I looked back and said hey you're neg right? Embarrassed I hadn't asked before. 'You'll be good' he said, and I took that that for what it sounded like and proceeded to let him slide all the way in, filling me all the way up. His cock felt amazing and he fucked me slow and deep with passion. We switched from doggy to missionary back to doggy again. I could feel him speeding up and knew he wanted to cum when he leaned in and whispered in my ear 'I know what you really want. im going to claim you, you're already mine. I am going to flood your body with my toxic load and you're going to take every drop, slut'. Panic rushed over me, he was poz? But as soon as it did, the ecstasy of his cock pushing deeper and deeper overcame it. 'I'm not on prep' I managed to choke out through my moans. 'No? Why not slut?' I panicked again. Why wasn't I on prep? I'd been barebacking for months. I had access, the funds, I could have been on it this whole time. Instead here I was, taking it raw from a poz and apparently toxic top. I moaned as his cock continued to slide in and out of me. 'Want me to pull out? You might still have time.' he whispered in my ear, I could hear him smiling as he drove his cock deep into me again, precum undoubtedly dripping into me. Despite everything running through my head, I found myself continuing to push back on his cock, forcing him deeper inside me. 'No' I moaned. What? No?! 'What's that slut?' he grinned. 'No, fill my fertile cunt with your load. Cum in me! Please knock me up' I moaned loudly. I couldn't believe the words coming from my own mouth. And as I did he sped up and shot the biggest load I've ever taken 8 inches deep in my bare ass. We laid there for moment panting and moaning softly. His toxic cum running down my thigh but plenty still buried deep inside. That was it, it was over. No going back. I took a huge poz load. He looked at me and grinned. 'I knew you wanted it. You wanted to get knocked up. I've been watching your account for weeks. Now you're mine. Ruined raw poz slut. My little cum dump to fill over and over again whenever I want. How does that sound?' Fucked like never before, full of poz cum, and in love with his perfect cock I responded quickly 'Don't wait. Stay with me tonight. Fill me again. And again. Make sure I'm yours. I'll give it all up.' He fucked me four more times, the last time making me get on top and ride his load into myself. By the time the sun came up I was dripping, full, and covered with cum. 3 weeks I later I was pozzed for sure. He came over an hour after I got my results and filled me 3 more times. I took every load willingly as I fully submitted to being a poz cumdump for my new man.

AIDS. Sick joke, right? Kind of along the lines of the classic “What did the boy with no arms or legs get for Christmas? Cancer.” Only I’m not joking (although I wish I was). And yeah, I’m the “naughty boy” in this cautionary tale. It all started off innocently enough. Me and my friends were hanging at the mall after school- we used to do that a lot. Not much else to do in our town when you’re seniors in high school, just waiting to escape into the “real world”. And it was less than a month til Christmas. All the extracurricular shit was winding down for the holidays, so we had extra free time in the evenings. No play rehearsals. No band practice. So yeah, we cruised the mall. On this particular Wednesday, I was hanging with Matty, MJ (short for Margaret Jean), and Brittany (aka Brit-Brit). We were doing our normal shit- trying on crap clothes and modeling for each other. Drooling over Apple store products. Having DQ. And people watching. I don’t remember who had the idea (not me) but someone said “Hey, let’s go visit Santa!” I thought we were a bit old for this crap, but everyone thought it would be funny. Revert to being kids again and tell him what we wanted for Christmas. Shit like that. I wasn’t really game, but I went along with them because hey. They’re my best friends after all. Anyway, it’s midweek and before 5 pm, so the Mall is fairly dead and there’s almost no line for Santa. Great, I think. We’re really doing this. I hang back and let them all go first. I figure I might be able to bow out once they all have a turn. Before I go any further, I feel like I should kinda set the stage a bit more. So the town we live in isn’t big. It’s big enough for a mall, a factory, a prison, two grocery stores, a Walmart and one high school, but that’s about it. Our town is, how should I put this… a shithole. It’s pretty run down and tragic. Not like Stonebrook, where all the fancy folk live. No, we’re definitely the “other” kind of town. The kind of town people don’t visit unless you have to. Like where the whole place is on the wrong side of the tracks. Anyway, as you can probably imagine, the mall is also pretty run down. It’s dying a slow, horrible death- kinda like most malls these days. Lots of vacant stores. Macy’s is the biggest thing we got. And Kohls. But that’s about it. I’m pretty sure you can picture what it’s like. Tis the season, so the place is decorated for Christmas (albeit poorly), and in the center atrium is where the big, phony tree is located. Along with the phony Santa, and the phony elves (actually elf, singular), and phony Gingerbread house and reindeer. The tree, the house, and the decorations have definitely seen better days, and there are burnt out lights on the tree and crap. It’s a real fucking Christmas wonderland, I tell ya. We get there and there’s no line to speak of. There’s one kid with his mom and they are finishing up, and that’s it. And I can pretty much see why. Now that we’re closer, the whole “Santa Village” looks more like “Santa’s Trailer Park”. It’s pretty sad, and more than a bit sketch. And the Santa? Definitely as sketch as they come. Kind of a greyish beard, and it looks like his suit hasn’t been cleaned since the chimneys from last year. We’re talking serious homeless vibes. Total cringe. Undeterred and buoyed by her goofy, giggly spirit, Brit-Brit goes first as we all hang back. Matty and MJ are laughing and waving and enjoying it all. Taking snaps with their phone cameras. And I’m just watching dirty Santa probably getting his holly jollies from having a cute teen girl wiggle on his lap. I mean, let’s be honest. If you’re an old dude working as a Santa midweek at a rundown mall- you’ve got to be some kind of [banned word]… amiright? Anyway, after whispering what she wants to Santa and having a grand ol time, Brit-Brit hops off his lap and comes back to our pack. Full of good cheer, Brit and MJ push Matty up there next. He trots up plops down on Santa’s lap- hamming it up for us. Because it’s Matt, our leading man. He’s 6 feet of big grins and affable charm. Naturally he goes for the “aw shucks” schtick, miming asking for a football for Christmas. What a goofball- which is why I’m secretly in love with him. I’m still hanging back and MJ goes next. She’s all business as she marches up and takes her turn. It looks like she’s really getting serious, pleading her case with Santa and trying to wheedle her way onto the nice list (cuz we all know she’s permanently on the naughty list). Just ask her parents. Soon MJ is done and back and they all turn to me, expectantly. “Naw guys, I don’t think I’m down. Not really my speed,” I say with a shrug. This was met with a cacophony from the others. They would have NONE of this. I had to do it. It was fun! They wanted pictures. And above all they wanted to see me, the shy one, on Santa’s lap. I was told it was a moral imperative and that I was NOT getting out of doing it, even if they had to drag me up there. At this point, I knew it was better to just get it over with than fight it. I probably could have just walked away toward the food court, but I knew they’d be disappointed. I was already the “fourth one” in the group, and I wanted them to keep inviting me along places… if for no other reason than to be close to Matty. So I relented- but not without making a big show of giving in. Sighing. Eye rolls. The works. So I started my slow, reluctant walk up to Santa. The closer I got, the more oddly nervous I became. Like, there was something making my tummy clench a bit. I think it had something to do with the way Santa was looking at me—like I was the last rib at the Golden Corral buffet. Yeah, dirty Santa was definitely giving me the eye. I watched his gaze scan down my body lecherously and come to rest at my groin in my grey sweatpants. I was suddenly quite self-conscious about what I was wearing. The last few steps to him were agonizingly slow, and I was seriously debating about turning around. But that nervous excitement in my gut couldn’t be denied. I turned around to sit on his knee, but suddenly I felt his hands firmly at my hips. As I was sitting, he pulled me back and fully into his lap, all while doing his best jovial HO HO HO! My friends were all laughing and eating it up. I felt my face flush a bit with embarrassment- not just because of this whole Santa scene, but also because when I sat down, I could most definitely feel Santa’s package pressed against my asscrack. Fucking [banned word]. All of them I tell ya. And something was telling me this Santa was a gay [banned word]. “Ho Ho HO young man! And what is YOUR name?” Skeezy Santa asked . Up close, his makeup was terrible. Definitely theater makeup applied with a heavy hand, all caked and cracked. Over the phony rosy cheeks and highlighted by heavy eyeliner, his dark eyes twinkled. “Ummm, it’s Kyle,” I managed to reply. “Oh yes. Kyyyyyle. I remember you,” he nodded theatrically. “You do?” I asked naively. “Of COURSE! From my lists!” he laughed. “So. Have you been a good boy this year… or a bad boy?” He asked somewhat conspiratorily. “Um, shouldn’t you already know? Because lists,” I say sarcastically. (In case you couldn’t tell, I’m the sarcastic one in our group). That’s when Santa looks at me and for a second it’s like he’s looking into my soul. “Oh, I know exactly what you’ve been up to- I just enjoy hearing handsome lads plead their cases.” I gulp and am suddenly quite uncomfortable with all of this while my stomach continues doing backflips. “I, ah, I guess I’ve been pretty good this year. I’m getting good grades. Helping mom at home. Staying out of trouble. Stuff like that.” “So you have… so you have,” he says nodding again. And then he leans in closer and whispers “And yet you’ve also been a bit… naughty… haven’t you Kyle?” I catch the smell of cigarettes and a faint whiff of alcohol. He shifts a bit underneath me, and I can feel him stiffening inside his red velvet pants. From what I can tell, Santa’s proverbial stocking is definitely hung. Feeling his massive member pressing against my ass makes me shiver, and I feel a bit like I’m going to hurl. The simultaneous feelings of revulsion and titilation really mess me up. “I don’t know… what… what you’re implying…” I stammer. “Oh, I think you do,” he whispers even more quietly, punctuating it with a flex of his cock. “You’ve been more than a bit naughty this year—with some school chums, I’d wager Perhaps even your friend Matt?” I feel my face go hot with shame and embarrassment. He couldn’t possibly know my secret. That I liked guys. And worse- that I’ve had sex with a handful of guys from school. Sure it was mostly just blowjobs, but not always. And since this past summer, I’d been getting fucked about every other day by Jimmy Pulaski from the swim team. That was totally our secret to the grave! I could feel Santa’s eyes boring hungrily into me. “Oh Kyle,” he chided. “You know the song. I see you when you’re sleeping. I know when you’re awake. I know if you’ve been bad… watching gay porn on your phone and jacking off at night. Sucking off boys at sleep overs. Fantasizing about getting fucked by your cute friend Matt.” “I’m not familiar with those particular lyrics,” I manage to squeak out. This makes him laugh, like for real-real. “I know EXACTLY what kind of boy you are, Kyle. I can spot your kind a mile away,” he whispers with a grin. “And I’m pretty sure you can feel what kind of Santa I am.” Again, he grinds his now wickedly hard cock into my ass as he makes a show of adjusting me on his lap. And again I’m mortified- and aroused. Santa lets out a good round of Ho-ho-hos and I steal a glance at my friends. They are loving seeing me so uncomfortable. If only they knew why. “Oh Kyle. You have definitely been the highlight of my day! So here’s what Santa can do for you for Christmas. If you consider yourself a nice boy, then by all means, go back to your friends. Have fun here at the mall. Then go on home to your mom like a good lad, and I’ll make sure you get a little something under the tree this year.” Then he lowered his voice and the phony Santa schtick disappeared. “But if ya feel like being naughty? Well. I have a special BIG gift for you. And if you want that special gift- meet me here at 8 when my Santa’s village closes tonight.” He then mugged for the camera, and his Elf helper took our picture with a knowing smirk. I looked at the proof, but declined to purchase it. In it Santa looked like a sleazy Walt Whitman, and I looked like a deer caught in headlights. I rejoined my friends and we were off in a cloud of laughter. Matty and MJ were chatting loudly about how skeevy the Santa was, like it was all some big joke. Brit was just telling them to leave the old guy alone and that he probably really needed the job. And I was quiet- trying not to feel the ghost imprint of his cock against my ass. My friends and I hung around the mall for a couple more hours—hitting the food court for Sbarro and Egg Rolls, and generally bumming around and shooting the shit. I tried my best to be present and join in the conversations, but Santa’s words were rattling around my head. Of course I was a nice boy. I was just gonna head home tonight… right? So why was I even thinking about the way his big cock felt as I sat on his lap. And my was my stomach still all fluttery while I was thinking about it. 7:30 rolled around and we all decided it was time to beat it for home. We headed for the exit, and just as I was leaving I startled myself by saying, “Oh shit. I just remembered! I was gonna pick up something for mom for Christmas while I was here. You guys go on- I’ll catch you tomorrow at school.” We said our goodbyes , and suddenly I was alone. I was alone at the Mall. Where a sketch as fuck, hung Santa propositioned me. And I was actually entertaining the idea. What. The literal FUCK. Was I doing? The next 30 minutes were agony. I paced the mall, debating with myself. I should just go home. But I was curious. I wouldn’t have to do anything. I could maybe just ask him how he know about me? Was I obvious? No, I should just go home now. Forget this weird Santa business. But maybe I could just… see his dick? Not like actually touch it or anything because gross. But it felt massive. Like waaaay bigger than Jimmy’s. Or even Tony Scarpucci’s, which gagged the hell out of me that one time when he got drunk at homecoming. Why the fuck was I even entertaining this? He’s a pervy old fuck! I should just… And then it was 8:02 pm. And I found myself standing outside Santa’s sketchy village. The sign was flipped to closed, and the lights were off at the Gingerbread house. The elf guy was already out of costume and was helping to tidy things up. Santa looked up and saw me standing there and smiled. “I was wondering if you’d show up, kiddo,” he said. I just stood there and looked at my feet. “I can handle the rest, Eric. You can go on home. Now,” Santa said pointedly to Eric. Eric looked from Santa to me and smirked again. “Is Santa doing some special gift-giving tonight?” Eric asked breezily. Santa lay a finger on the side of his nose and winked. And with that, Eric said a cheery “have fun… and good luck, dude!” and left us alone. Santa turned to me. “So Kyle. I need to get out of this makeup and stuff. Come on into the house here and keep me company?” And he headed for the Gingerbread house door. “I thought this was just some phony prop,” I said. “It is,” he replied. “But it’s also our break room/dressing room. It’s small, but it works. And best of all, it’s private.” And with that I followed him inside. He locked the door behind us. Inside was definitely small. There was a rack for costumes, three vinyl chairs, and a small table/mirror setup with those round globe makeup lights. Scattered about the table was makeup, tissues, an ashtray and other detritus. It smelled like cigarettes and B.O. And … something else I couldn’t identify. “Cozy,” I quipped. He laughed. “Take a seat, kiddo.” Santa reached into a bag on the floor and pulled out a bottle of Jack Daniels. He unscrewed the top and took a healthy swig. He looked over at me and said, “Want a pull? Might help you relax some.” I shook my head. He just shrugged, set the bottle on the makeup table, and started to disrobe. “Oh! Um…” I kind of stammered. “Oh don’t worry. I just gotta get out of the jacket and hat and stuff.” He first took off the hat and wig and placed them on a stand. Then he took off the dirty jacket and the pads that were underneath to make him appear chubby. This Santa was actually quite thin underneath the padding and baggy clothing. He was nearly emaciated looking, but with a slight paunch. I was reminded of the Christmas Claymation special where Mrs. Claus says “Nobody likes a skinny Santa.” I kinda did. Soon Santa was standing in front of me, still in his red velvet pants, but also in a dirty wife beater. He had skinny, bony arms and on his shoulder was an odd tattoo—three interlocking semicircles. He still had the beard —I assumed it was spirit gummed in place. Without the hat, Santa was mostly bald, but with a rim of close cropped silver hair. I just stared up at him. “The illusion shattered, huh kid?” He said with a smile. “And by the way… my name is Carl.” Then he sat at the makeup mirror so he could start removing his makeup. He was old school—Vaseline and paper towels. I watched as he got to work. Our eyes met in the mirror. “So. You came back. Why?” He asked. “Honestly, I’m not sure. I guess I was just… curious?” “Curious about…?” he led. “Oh, I guess curious about how you knew I was… that I …” I trailed off. “That you were a horny little cocksucker?” He offered. “WHAT?” I shot back. “Kid, relax. It’s not like you scream “faggot” when I look at you. But we gays? We just know, ya know? Or at least I had a hunch. And you are cute as fuck, so I pushed it. Plus it was a dead night and I figured why the hell not? I might get lucky. And after your initial reactions to sitting in my lap and my… stiffness… I knew you weren’t about to blab to anyone.” “But… but how did you know about me… doing stuff… with guys?” Carl laughed at that. “Boy, you may not think it when you look at me, but I was a young faggot once too. I know what I was doing back I when I was your age. Besides, I could see the way you were looking at your friend Matt. I’ve had that same look on my face before.” My face flushed again with that. Suddenly he spun in his chair to face me. “So—while this is nice and all, let’s get down to brass tacks. Did you also come back tonight because you liked what you felt pressed up against that pretty little ass of yours?” Carl stated matter-of-factly. “Oh… um… I…” was about all I could get out. “So, that’s a yes. Yeah, all you boys seem to get turned on by big cock. Bet you’re hoping to see it too. Maybe just to see how big I really am?” he leered. I just looked away, and then nodded. “So, why don’t you help ol Saint Dick along a bit and tell me what all you’ve done with your buddy Matt?” he says as his hand drops to his lap. “I have NEVER done anything with Matt!” I say, flustered. “Well, you ain’t innocent. I can tell you’ve got some miles on ya. So tell me. Who’s fucking that tight little bubble butt of yours? Give an old horny Santa some details!” And here I was. Sitting in the broken down Gingerbread house in the middle of the dead mall with a sketchy old [banned word] Santa, and he was asking about my sex life. And I was honestly thinking about doing it. After all, I was here— and I’ve never told a soul about any of my escapades. I kinda liked the idea of speaking my truth out loud, you know? Boy, If you’d have told me this is where my day would have ended up, I’d have told you that you were smoking crack. So I took a deep breath and started to tell him about Jimmy. “The, um, most stuff I’ve done is with a guy in my class named Jimmy Pulaski. He’s on the swim team and one of the school jocks. I met him at this one girl’s birthday party over the summer. We were both drinking a little and he followed me into the bathroom because we both had to go. We both peed at the same time, and before I knew it we were making out. And then I was blowing him right there in the bathroom. It didn’t take long. Then about a week later he sees me at school and asks what I’m doing after. I tell him not much, and he invites me over because his parents don’t get home until 6. And we end up messing around again—me blowing him. Then it becomes this regular thing. And soon we go from blowjobs to him fucking me. The first time was in his bedroom after school. Mostly it’s in his bedroom, and it’s always him fucking me. He doesn’t blow me or jack me or anything- we just fuck. I mean, it’s fun I guess. I like it. Sometimes I even cum while he’s fucking me…” I’m lost in the remembrance for a moment, and then I snap out of it. My eyes dart down and I see Carl stroking himself through the red suit pants. He looks like he’s at full mast. “Ah, young lust. I remember those days well. When the straight boys just sort of fucked because it was convenient and fun. So, how’s that polack dick? Any good?” Carl inquires. “Um…yeah. It’s pretty decent. Thick. He’s uncut. Probably about 7 inches I guess? It feels good.” “No condom I’m guessing,” he says. It’s not really a question. I shake my head no. He cum in you?” “Yes,” I say quietly. “And you like that, don’t you?” Carl leers and licks his lips. “Yes,” I say again even more quietly. “And that’s what makes you a naughty boy. And I think it’s why you came back tonight.” I don’t respond, but the butterflies in my stomach are basically beating out a morse code of YESYESYES. Carl stands up slowly and his crotch is right in front of me. The red santa suit pants tent out obscenely in front of him. I sit there, frozen. “Go on, boy. You know you want to. Just unzip the pants and haul it out. It won’t hurt you… yet.” I hesitate, and he flexes it inside the pants. I can see a wet spot starting to seep through the velvet, darkening the fabric to the color of blood. I reach out slowly and brush his hardness through the pants. His dick jumps as he sucks in a sharp breath. “I can’t believe I’m actually going to do this,” I think. “But just a look. Just to see how big…”. And then my fingers find the fly and slowly pull down the zipper. I reach in and feel the heat pulsing from his groin. I have to fish around a bit to get him through the opening, but then there it is. This massive, ruddy, rock hard prong jutting out proudly from the santa pants. It’s hard to tell exactly how big he is, but it’s definitely the biggest dick I’ve seen. It’s of porn proportions. I grip the base of it just to feel it, and my fingers don’t touch around his girth. “Holy shit,” I manage. “I get that a lot,” he chuckles. He then reached down to also tug out his balls. He has the proverbial “old man balls” going on, but they’re equally as epic as his cock. His balls are BIG. And they HANG. They literally hang to the middle of his thighs. “Holy SHIT,” I say again. “In my youth, I spent time doing the ball stretching thing. And now gravity has taken over, especially when they’re full like they are now. After all, I had cute twink edge me up all day.” He looks down at me and winks. “They really get swinging when I’m fucking, too. They’ll swing and slap your nuts and dick.” I don’t know quite what to say to that. “Ok Kyle. Time to show me what that mouth can do. Suck me like you suck Jimmy,” he commands. “Um, I’m not sure…” I start. “Yes you are. You want it. That’s why you came here tonight. You want it all. You wanna taste it. And Once you get a taste, I bet you’re gonna want me to fuck you.” “Oh, I don’t think I could ever take THAT. It would rip me open!” I say. “You’d be surprised what a willing bottom can take,” he says. His dick jumps in front of me again, and a drop of precum squeezes out the piss slit and starts to drool down from the end in a long string. I reach out and touch it with my fingers, fascinated. And before I can even think about what I’m doing, I touch my fingers to my tongue. His precum is slightly bitter and salty. “There you go… that’s a good boy. Now, let’s get the head in your mouth.” My brain is racing again—what the fuck am I doing? Am I really going to go down on Sketchy Santa? At the MALL?? It’s getting late and I should be home. What that fuck kind of faggot am I? But then I look at that massive cock again and it hits me like a slap. I know exactly what kind of faggot I am. And I take the great knob of his cock into my mouth greedily. Carl’s head tips back and he lets out a big sigh as I start sucking him. Admittedly I don’t think I’m that good a cock sucker. I gag way too much and I really don’t know what all I should be doing. Mostly I just slurp around and move my hand up and down. Carl doesn’t seem to mind though. And jesus, he’s fucking big! I can maaaaaybe get 1/3 of him in my mouth before I gag and have to stop. I’ve heard of guys and girls deepthroating entire cocks (MJ brags that she can do it), but I can’t. His head is just too big to even think about going down my throat. I take a break from sucking and get my hands around him to sort of “measure” him. I put my right hand at the base, and my left on top of that. Then I took my right hand off and put it on top of my left… and the head of his dick was still above my thumb and forefinger. Fuck. Three full hands worth of dick. Plus the head! I also take a measure of his balls. I grab at the base of his ball sack, and his balls still hang freely below my hand. I experiment by trying to take one testicle in my mouth. Carl moans in delight as I tongue and lightly suck on one testie. There’s no way I could get both in. “You like Santa’s sack, huh boy?” Carl says. “Yeah, I do sir,” I reply as I go back to playing with his nuts. “Well, there’s lots of little toys in that sack just waiting for a good boy to receive them.” I went back to sucking his cock as best I could for awhile, but suddenly Carl steps back and away from my mouth. “Ok, boy. I think it’s time I got a closer look at that ass of yours.” He hoists me up by my armpits, spins me over to the makeup table and bends me over. “Oh, I don’t know about… I’ve never done….” I say with some trepidation. “Relax, kiddo. I’m just gonna eat that little pucker of yours. But first, let me get rid of this damn Santa beard.” In the mirror, I see him reach up and start to tug at the phony beard. “Wait! Um… can you leave the beard on?” I ask tentatively. “And… um… maybe put on the santa hat?” Carl meets my eyes in the mirror and chuckles. “Ho Ho Ho! Well it seems young Kyle has a Santa kink! You like silver daddies, Kyle? Santa types with beards? Is that what turns you on?” I blushed furiously in response. Honestly, I didn’t know why I asked. Sure, my head was always turned by older men— coaches, teachers, etc. But there was just something about this scene. The mall santa (sketchy as he was), the gingerbread house, the beard and the suit… for some reason it all enticed me. I couldn’t explain it. “Well Kyle. Let’s see if this hole is as naught and nice as I suspect it is.” Carl is now talking a bit more like Santa, and I gotta be honest. It’s doing it for me. How fucked is THAT? Carl pulls down my sweats to reveal my bare ass. I feel his bony hands pull open my ass cheeks, and then I feel his hot breath in the crack of my ass. “Fuckin beautiful,” he exhales, before diving his tongue into my quivering hole. I’ve never felt anything like this before. Nobody has ever eaten my ass, and the feeling is exquisite. The heat. The wetness. The movement of the tongue. The beard… my god. The BEARD! I can feel myself relaxing and trying to spread my legs wider, only to be hampered by the sweats binding my legs up. Carl sees what I’m doing and he deftly helps me lose my shoes and sweats. While still tonguing my fuckpucker, he pulls off my right shoe. And then he works my sweats down and off that foot. Once freed, I’m able to spread my legs wide and bend over more for Carl, so he has more access to my hole. And I’m loving every second. Mostly my eyes are closed for this, but I did open them briefly and I saw myself in the mirror. I almost didn’t recognize myself. The naked lust on my face. The blown pupils. “You’re a slut like MJ,” I thought to myself. “Only worse. You’re letting a random stranger do this. And not just a stranger—one old enough to be your grandpa.” And yeah. God help me, I fucking loved it. While Carl was buried in my butthole, I piped up and asked him. “Hey Carl? How old are you?” Carl stopped eating my ass and leaned back. “Why? How old are YOU?” he says suspiciously. “You’re a mall santa eating the ass of a young guy in your dressing house— something tells me you don’t really care how old I am,” I say. “Look kid. I ain’t no pedo. I like my boys to be old enough to know what they’re doing and appreciate this cock. And I would really prefer not to go back to prison so….” “Is that where you got that tattoo?” I gesture to his shoulder. He looks at it. “Oh yeah. That’s where I got it,” he says with a wry smile. “Well, don’t worry. As of September I’m old enough to vote and serve our country. All good.” Carl goes back to eating my ass. He pauses just long enough to say from my crack, “I’m 68.” “Wow. My grandpa Henry is only 61,” I say. “You turned off by a man 50 years your senior eating your hole, boy?” “No. Not at all. Actually, it’s kinda hot knowing that older guys are still horny for it.” And to show that he is, he redoubles his efforts on my hole. I’m not sure how long Carl ate my ass. He kept tonguing and spitting and tonguing and spitting, and occasionally teasing my hole with a finger. I could feel my back arching and my ass pressing back into his face and finger—I knew what I wanted, but I didn’t think I could take what was bound to happen next. Carl, being a savvy man of the world could read my body language. He stood up and moved behind me. Our eyes locked in the mirror as he did this. I watched as he drooled a lot of spit out onto my ass and his cock, and then I felt him slowly start to slide his massive meat against my spit slick crack. Just the feel of that much cock sliding against me has me almost cumming. Involuntarily I start moving in rhythm with his humping motion, getting that monster to slide in my crack like a Chicago footlong in a bun. I see him reach across the makeup table where he grabs the jar of Vaseline. Shit- I guess we’re going old school for this, I think. He scoops up a generous portion and starts to finger my hole with it. He’s very good—teasing and circling around slowly. Eventually working in a finger. Then two. But I’m tensing up for the fingering. No guy has ever put a digit in me either—only dick. So his bony fingers feel sharp and foreign. Next he slathers up his dick with another goodly amount of Vaseline. I see his hefty meat shining in the lights from the mirror. He goes back to rubbing it against my ass, and then he stops and positions his head at my pucker. “Wait. Shouldn’t we get a condom?” “Why? You don’t make Jimmy wear one. Or the other guys. Why start now? And trust me—it’s going to be hard enough getting this inside without the friction and tightness of a condom.” And to emphasize his point, Carl nudges his head forward a fraction of an inch. Even with the Vaseline it burns a bit. “Oh dear baby jesus… that’s never going in,” I said with a shiver. “Oh yes it will. All it takes is a little Christmas magic,” he says. Carl reaches into the pocket of his Santa pants and pulls out a small, brown bottle. He hands it to me. “What’s this?” I say? “Christmas magic, of course,” he says with a grin. “You ever wonder how Santa can get his fatness up and down all those tight, little chimneys? Well, a little whiff of what’s in this bottle is all it takes.” I am really hesitant at this point, and I draw the line at drugs. So I just hold the bottle, and Carl says “Suit yourself.” And he starts to push inside me. “Oh FUCK that hurts!” I cry out as I try to squirm away. “Hush up!” Carl commands. “These walls aint exactly soundproof.” He starts to slowly push in again. “Wait wait wait!” I whisper. “I think I need some magic.” Carl pauses as I uncap the bottle. I’m met with a sweet, yet acrid chemical smell. “Just place the bottle under you nose and inhale a bit. It’s like smelling salts… for your asshole.” So I place the bottle under my nose and take a deep sniff. The warmth soon floods over my body and I feel tingly and a bit dizzy. I also notice a pressure at my asshole. A slightly burning, stretching feeling, and a fullness inside. Somewhere in my brain, I realize that Carl’s huge penis is starting to make it’s way inside me. I also dimly realize that it hurts a bit, but I also kinda don’t mind that it hurts a bit. “Oh my god…” I exhale. “Just you wait, kiddo. I ain’t even CLOSE to being all the way in. Take another whiff and we’ll see how far I can get.” With a few more inhalations of the brown bottle and some steady pressure from Carl, he slowly starts to make forward progress. Carl has one of those dicks that is ramrod straight and hard, but not like steel. There is still a little sponge to the head and shaft. Like he’s 95% hard and rarin’ to fuck. Soon I feel my ass stuffed to the point of tearing. I also feel a dull pain inside where evidently Carl’s prick has hit bottom. “Ouch,” I tell him. “I think that’s as much as I can take. Maybe you should pull out now.” “You mean like this?” he says, as he slowly starts to retreat out of me. The long pullout is intense and makes me shudder as his meat drags across my prostate. “Oh FUCK me that’s good!” I manage to croak out. Carl doesn’t pull all the way out. Instead, he leaves his head parked inside and adds more Vaseline to his dick. Then he starts the long, slow slide back in. His dick moves more easily this time—like either I’m relaxing more or the Vaseline has finally slickened me up enough. Carl bottoms out again, and backs out again. Rinse. Repeat. And I occasionally hit the bottle for relaxation help. After a few minutes, he pushes in to the stopping point again. “Kid, we gotta get past this point. I’m at your second ring and I got a good two inches left of dick to give you. You need to trust me that once I get past this point, you are gonna find the true meaning of Christmas. So take a good whiff and relax for me.” I do as I’m told and I exhale and will myself to relax. I feel Carl’s massive head pushing deep inside my guts. It hurts, I’m not going to lie. But in a weird way. Like, it’s both a sharp and dull ache inside me, but there is a pleasure quotient that is also undeniable. He pushes ever so slowly and the pain builds, and then… Joy to the motherfucking WORLD! “Now THAT’S a good boy!” Carl exclaimed. “You just made my secret ‘special’ Naughty List!” The feeling when his head breached that deep deep place inside me? I honestly don’t know how to describe it. Once his head popped in—I felt his cock slide easily all the way to the root inside me. The brief intense pain was replaced by pleasure that nearly caused my knees to buckle. “Oh… my… God… Oh……. My……. GOD!” I gasped. Carl stayed buried inside me and made small movements back and forth and around, and all of it was pure pleasure. Then he slowly withdrew, maybe about midway, and then pushed forward again. This time his head popped in with only a little resistance.” “Now you’re opening up. I told you Santa had a big ol present for a special boy!” I was now freely hitting the bottle and getting more into the fuck while Carl started to slowly pick up tempo. I honestly lost track of time in my haze, but before long, Carl was really giving me all of this dick. Like slowly pulling out until only his head was inside, then shoving in until his bony hips slapped my muscle butt. “Wow, I can’t believe I’m taking it all!” I groan. “Yeah, all the precum I’m leaking has lubed you up inside so your guts are slick. We can get to fuckin now,” he says. Carl then started to fuck and snap his hips forward. That’s when I felt the first ball slap. As promised, his balls swung forward and tapped mine making me gasp. “Oh!” The feeling both startled me and turned me on. “Told ya, kiddo. My balls will really get to slapping you now.” And they did. More bottle snorts, more relaxation, and I caught myself in the mirror again. This time I watched. It was like I was watching one of the porn scenes I so frequently jacked off to. Only I was also feeling the pleasure from the fuck at the same time. The guy in the mirror was gooned out all the way, tongue lolling out, drooling on the table. Fucking back onto Santa with every thrust and having his balls slap repeatedly into his balls and taint. And Santa was gripping the guy in the mirror’s hips hard, as he hungrily watched his cock disappear repeatedly inside the young guy’s ass. “Oh Christ kid, you’ve got me close!” Santa says. Carl keeps fucking me with all of his might and I swear I feel his cock get harder. Like that extra 5%, which translated into like another half inch of dick and some extra girth. I’m feeling every damn thrust from him and my insides are starting to ache mightily. His balls are also tightening up, as they’re now only slapping into my taint, which is oddly working up my own orgasm. I know what’s coming (or so I think) and the small, intellectual part of my brain is saying “don’t let this stranger cum inside you.” But the animal side of my brain has fully taken over now and I find myself willing him to cum. I WANT to feel him cum inside me. I DESERVE it after all. “You ready for your gift Kyle? Santa has a special gift for naughty boys!” His eyes lock on mine in the mirror. “It’s coming. Do you want Santa’s gift? Tell me you’ve been a naughty boy. Beg me for your gift!” “Fuck yeah, Santa! I’ve been so fucking naughty! Letting guys fuck me. I want your special gift for Christmas! Please Santa?” “Here it come’s boy! A gift you’ll never forget!” And with that he thrusts one more time, hard, and buries himself deep inside me. And I feel it. I feel him cum. The throbs of his orgasm cause his cock to press deeper inside me and stretch my hole. I feel every spurt. Every dick twitch as he unloads all the way up inside me. The feeling of him cumming inside me pushes me over the edge. This entire time I’ve been rock hard and leaking precum everywhere, but I haven’t once touched my dick, and neither has Carl. But we didn’t need to. Carl is still spurting inside me when I arch back and start launching my load. I’m proud to say I completely spackled that makeup mirror and table. It was running down in streaks like a scene in a horror film. Carl saw it and just chuckled. “I’m gonna have to clean that before Eric comes in tomorrow,” he says. Now that I’ve cum, the realization of what I’ve done is starting to set in. I start to panic a little as I pull off Carl’s softening dick. When he slides out of my ass, a large blob of cum drips out of my hole and hits the floor. “Oh my god! You fucked me. You CAME in me! What the fuck was I thinking?? Jesus, you tricked me you fucking [banned word]!” I spat. “Now now, Kyle, don’t get chippy. You wanted this. You know you did. And hell, I just bet in a couple days you’ll come back to visit Santa because that ass will be craving another Christmas gift.” I start to reply but am cut short by a PA announcement from the Mall. “The Mall will be closing in 5 minutes. Please make your way to the exits.” “Better get going home to Mom, kiddo,” Carl says with a smirk. “Hope you enjoy your gift. Oh, and if you want more, you know where to find me. Maybe next time I can arrange for another Santa too? I know Terry the black Santa here would love a shot at that ass.” I pulled up my sweats, threw on my shoe and beat feet for the exit… and home. I beat myself up the entire drive home, cursing Carl and my stupidity. I dashed past mom while apologizing for being late and ran to my room. As I lay in bed, I tried to forget what had happened at the mall. But my sore wet ass was a constant reminder. As was my relentless boner that took jacking off 3 times to make go away. And yeah- I thought about Carl’s cock breeding me every time I jacked for the next 4 days. Until I went back to the mall on Monday evening….

**This is a work of fantasy and fiction. Any similarity to anyone living or dead is purely coincidental. Nothing in this work should be construed as medical advice in any way** THE TEN by @Vancrawman Chapter 1: Results The doctor looked up from the papers showing my lab results. He had a serious look on his face as he started reading them, at first all the usual tests – cholesterol levels, Vitamin D levels, and on and on, until he came to the one at which he paused – his index finger marking the spot on the page that he was slowly working up to explaining. “I'm sorry to have to tell you this, Randy, but your HIV test is positive,” he finally uttered these words in a sympathetic voice, searching with his eyes for a reaction from me. “OK,” I remarked, that's not totally a surprise, I figured it was bound to happen sooner or later,” was my response, which, while technically true, also totally ignored the fact that I had actively chased the bug for well over a year. (But I wasn't going to tell him that – would he understand bug chasers, anyway?) He was a young, gay doctor who was recommended to me after the older guy had retired. I knew he had grown up way after the sad days of HIV and as he began recounting all the ways for us to manage the infection, I was already forming an alternate plan in my mind – actually, it had always been part of the plan and now the first stage – my pozzing – was accomplished! There was no way I was going to tell him about ‘The Ten.’ Inside, I was so thrilled at this news, but I didn't want to disappoint this young doctor by telling him I wasn't going to be taking his meds – at least not for some time. So, I listened politely, nodding now and then, adding an “OK,” or a “Yes, I see” to the conversation. So, we'll start you right away on Maxalifam, which will lower your viral load down to undetectable levels. I’ll send the Rx to your pharmacy now,” he said, tapping into the laptop to send the medication request. “What is my viral load now, based on the blood test?,” I asked him, anticipating the level of my detectability, and wondering for a split-second if he detected worry or excitement in the way I formed the question. “Well, Randy, post-infection, viral load spikes. Yours right now is of 1.4 million, which means you should refrain from any condomless sex since you're very detectable and could pass on the virus to others, f they’re not on PrEP. But since, as you told me, you forgot your PrEP a few times, and as you know, condoms aren't foolproof, you might want to think about avoiding all sexual encounters until the meds do their thing.” He went on for about 10 more minutes, explaining some finer points of the medication regimen, but my mind was spinning inside: I was detectable, and what’s more, that was a high viral load! I crossed my legs to try to hide the burgeoning hardon under the flimsy paper examination gown, and I struggled again to pay attention to the earnest young doctor. “Any more questions?,” he asked. “I'm here for you at every step of the way. My nurse Keith is also available either by text or through the web portal, for any questions. ‘Oh yeah,” I replied, “I have spoken with Keith before, he’s a great guy.” “He sure is, Randy, and he and I are here for you with whatever you need. I’ll send Keith in now to coordinate your follow-up appointments and next lab tests.” As he went to leave, this young doctor turned back and reassured me “Don’t worry, Randy, we know what we’re dealing with and we’ll have you undetectable soon.” “Thanks, Doc, I’m looking forward to that,” I lied. “Oh, and I’m going to leave you with some brochures and information about the meds and the strategies to avoid passing on the virus to others,” handing over to me several pamphlets, “We will get you through this, Randy.” And with that he was out of the room. I spent the next few minutes trying to curtail my rigid newly-poz cock as it demanded attention. My mind was reeling, I was so excited. First things first, I texted my tattoo artist to tell him the good news. “Hey Eric, I’m coming in for the biohazard tat we spoke about, because guess what?! I finally qualify for it!” “CONGRATS!! , good going, brother! Do you know who did the deed?” 🍾 “Oh yeah, I sure do, and I can’t wait to tell him! He’s gonna be so proud!” With that, the door to the exam room started opening, Keith was turned away from me, wrapping up a conversation with a passing co-worker, so I finished up my text convo with Eric: “In fact, I’m gonna give him the good news right now!” “Great, man, I got time tomorrow afternoon for you to come in for the biohazard tat, and when you do, maybe you can recharge my hole with those fresh bugs, brother!” Your libido’s gonna go through the roof, man, now that you’re no longer shooting blanks!” “Be my honor to recharge you, stud!” I snap a quick pic of my cock and send it over to Eric. “Talk later” Opening the door, Keith, my doctor’s handsome nurse stepped into the room, grinning a broad smile. His lab coat was unbuttoned to reveal a big trouser bulge – he shut the door behind him and leaned into me for a deep passionate kiss. I felt his beard on my face and his burly arms wrapped around me. “I’m so happy you’ve got my strain inside you now, Randy” he whispered in my ear as his hands went straight down between my legs. “We’re connected now in such a natural, honest way!” “I knew those last few fucks and toothbrushings you did to me, Keith, would do the trick!” I’m just so happy and fucking excited thinking about passing on your strain! “Hey, it’s your strain now, too, brother! And now begins your next phase -- Yeah, man you gotta collect your 10 trophies now! I won’t be one of them since I gave it to you, but can you come by later and recharge me with that beautiful high viral load?” “Damn right, my friend, I’ve been waiting for the time I can recharge your hole and return the favor! But what am I gonna do with this now,” I remarked, pointing down to my rigid cock that Keith had so helpfully released from the inadequate covering of the paper gown. It was standing straight up at attention, opaque drops of pre-cum beading up on the head besides my 0g P.A. ring. “I gotta do this fast,” Keith cautioned, and then dropped to his knees and swallowed me whole, and began sucking. I didn’t try to hold out for very long as I was so fired up, and Keith was at work as well. “Let me take that first poz load of yours, Randy!” Toxic poz cum tastes so good! Give me a free sample of the recharge you’re gonna drill into my hole tonight! With that, I exploded into Keith’s mouth with a hot load of newly-toxic cum, and he swallowed it all down. “Mmmm, poz cum is so good! Nothing else like it!,” he exclaims after resurfacing off my cock. He brings his lips up to mine and I taste the poison seed I just created in my infected balls. As he reassembles himself, and I go to get dressed, buttoning up my pants against my still hard tool, Keith says to me “I have to get back to work, Randy, but come by my place at 8:00 tonight for that mutual recharge! Then we can talk about the plans for your Gifting Season. “Oh, you mean, ‘The Ten,” right? Yeah, I’ve already got a few in mind for conversion. We can go over it tonight.” “And Randy,” Keith says as lifts his shirt to reveal his furry hard midsection, you were my tenth, so I gotta get to Eric so he can add the “X” to this,” pointing to the biohazard tattoo just above his hot poz cock. With that, he makes a follow-up appointment for me then departs with a wicked smile. I gather my things to leave, and as I walk out of the building to the parking lot, I pass a young guy going in and instantly feel him checking me out, feeling a bit like a hunter looking at his prey, I think to myself how I’d love to infect him with my DNA and get me 10% of the way to my own Roman Numeral X next to the biohazard ink I’m getting tomorrow - Like Keith said, it is MY strain now. On the way to my car, I pass a trash can. I stop to look at the brochures the young doctor gave me, then throw them in the trash. ~TO BE CONTINUED~

Chapter 1 I work for a non-profit which seeks to rehabilitate sex offenders in Indianapolis. My friends are always telling me how worried they are about me—I'm a few months over 18, but I'm pretty small and I could easily pass for younger if I wanted to. They don't want me to get "raped" like their past "victims" were. All that tells me is that they're uneducated. Most people I work with are public masturbators and public urinators, people who made one mistake that ends up defining their lives. People I want to help re-enter society and get their life back. Earl is different. My boss texts me the names, addresses, and offenses of the people we work with a little in advance: public information. That Friday afternoon, I got the text during math class. I was gonna meet a 46 year old man named Earl Jessup at his apartment on 14th St. He'd been in prison for 10 years, and looking at his convictions, I understood why. The less said about his offenses the better, but it was enough to make me nervous. I almost passed it up, but I didn't like the idea of letting a coworker get the case instead of me. Plus, it would only prove my friends right: I wasn't in danger, and I was gonna prove it to them. I pulled up outside his apartment around 3:45. I sat in my car for 5 minutes before deciding to suck it up and go. I was perfectly safe with a man like this... right? When I knocked on his door, I didn't get any response. I rang his doorbell and waited. Maybe he wasn't home? I was about to turn around when someone inside opened the door. He was big—really big. 6'4" and 225, at least. He was wearing a bathrobe he'd clearly just put on a few seconds ago. "Fuck, you interrupted me. What do you want, boy?" I looked up and down at him. The bottom of his cock, still half-hard, poked out of the bottom of his robe. Fuck—this guy was huge. An evil thought occurred to me—"what kind of ungrateful bastard would call the cops on this dick?" It was 3 inches longer and twice as thick as any cock I'd seen, even my boyfriend's. The pink head alone looked like it was the size of my fist. He was coated with precum. I could smell it from here. "Eyes up here, honey. You gonna tell me what you're doing outside my apartment?" Fuck, was I staring? I looked back up and made eye contact. "Sorry," I said. And I kinda was sorry—I felt guilty for looking at another man's cock and having thoughts like that. My boyfriend and I aren't open! I shouldn't have these feelings about any man, let alone a man straight out of prison. "Are you Earl Jessup?" "Yeah, and I'm not trying to go back to prison, so get to the point or run away, boy, because those tiny shorts are starting to make me real happy." It's true—I was kind of dressed like a slut. I didn't expect to get casework tonight. His dick was getting harder. "You wouldn't go to jail, I'm 18." Why was that the first thing I said? Did I want this evil bastard to fuck me? Let me remember the script... "Um, and I work with a sex offender rehabilitation nonprofit serving the greater Indianapolis area. I've been assigned to you as a volunteer caseworker who can help you adjust to living in society and finding acceptance in a community." "18, huh?" he said. "Well, I don't believe you, but get in here anyway." Did he hear any of what I said except that? "Oh, I just uh- came by to introduce myself, that's all." "I told you to get inside. Your job is to make me feel accepted, right?" Fuck. His dick was poking out of his robe. Did he get hard just looking at me? What is he thinking about doing to me? "Okay... but I can't stay for long." "Good boy." He put his hand on my shoulder and led me into his apartment. Fuck, he had such a strong grip, too. I took another look at the part of his stomach that was exposed by the robe. "Is that a tattoo, sir?" I asked. I clearly got his interest. "It is," he said. He spread his robe apart more to show me it in full. "It looks like a biohazard symbol. What does it mean?" "You'll see," he said. He took two glasses from the cabinet and pulled out a bottle of vodka. Was he trying to get me drunk? I wanted to run away, but I knew my supervisor would be upset at me. My friends would probably make me quit, too, and I liked this opportunity. But the strongest reason I decided to stay was the primal, irresistible urge to see more of this older man's body. I wanted to indulge my intense desire to be in the presence of his throbbing cock. I didn't need to do anything with it, I just wanted to be near it. I needed to burn it into my memory to remind me what I'm missing out on with my pin-dick boyfriend. I made up my mind to stay, despite the risk. "You'll see what it means real soon, boy." He was fully hard when he said that and a little pre-cum was dripping out of his throbbing cock. To be continued

My first ever story. Hope it's not terrible! Enjoy x This place didn’t smell very good, and yet the smell made me even hornier. I needed this. I had been jerking to gay porn for months, although my girlfriend had no idea. I even bought her a new dildo which I had become far more familiar with than she had. I just had to at least have a guy blow me. Maybe I’d even blow him. Those cocks in the porn I watched looked so damn enticing. Surely a blow job would satisfy me, and I could move on from this phase. Today the urge had gotten too much. I was sliding the gifted dildo in and out of my hole when the brain in my dick had taken over and driven me to the sauna in town. Of course, I knew about this place. I fantasised about coming here often but never planned on it. Now I was here and naked in the semi dark. The occasional hand groped my ass as I walked around. I stumbled upon some booths and decided to collect my thoughts in relative safety. There were no screens as I had expected but there was two well sized glory holes in the walls. There was cum running down the one in front of me and it made me hard. An eye appeared above the cum and then a finger. I knew the signal, so I took a deep breath and slid my cock through. Holy hell this had to be the best cock sucker in the world. My girlfriend needed lessons from this guy. I really wasn’t going to last long but before I could shoot my load he stopped. So close. I pulled my cock out of the hole to take a look through when his own cock slid through to my side. I guess that was only fair and it wasn’t a huge scary thing it was about 6 inches. Same as my own. I knelt down and licked at the head before sucking it in as deep as I could. It tasted kind of weird, a mix of cum and other things as far as I could tell, and it was intoxicating. I sucked and licked for all I was worth. This wasn’t a phase. I needed this. Far too soon the cock pulled away. My unknown friend told me to place my ass against the hole. His voice was rough, and I felt like I had to obey. I was way too horny anyway and happily obliged, unsure though if I really wanted anyone to fuck me. I needn’t have worried as he slid his tongue between my cheeks causing me to involuntarily moan like a bitch. I pushed my ass against the hole as hard as I could to get more of these sensations. I guess someone had heard me moaning and joined the opposite booth and whilst moaning I suddenly had another cock in my face from the other side. I didn’t even hesitate and started to suck this new guy who was a little bigger. My attention was alternating between the tongue in my ass and the cock in my mouth and I was feeling totally out of control to my urges. The guy eating my hole starting inserting fingers, first one then some more licking, then two and more eating. I knew what he was doing but it felt so good I couldn’t stop myself even had I wanted to. Soon enough something bigger than some fingers was pushing its way into my now open hole. This was many times better than my dildo and I moaned around the cock in my mouth. The guy fucking me wasted no more time easing me into it and started to fuck me hard. The force was pushing me onto the other cock and for a slight second, I wished my girlfriend could see me right now. Almost totally lost in the moment my brain kicked me back to reality and the madness of letting some random guy fuck me without a condom. What the hell was I doing? My panic threatened to pull me out of the situation and off the bare cock in my ass but timing is everything and the cock in my mouth exploded. I was forced to swallow my first ever load and the distraction was just enough time for the guy behind me to slam home and hold his cock buried in me. Oh fuck. I wasn’t sure I could feel anything, but I knew he had just blasted a huge load of cum in my ass. I was conflicted, hornier than ever and scared like I’ve never been. I had cum in my mouth and in my ass, but my dick was harder than ever. The guy I sucked left his booth and the guy that just fucked me spun around and put his own ass against the hole. It had clearly already seen some action and there was a small biohazard tattoo on his left ass cheek. The internal fight raged but I surrendered and pushed my bare cock into the cummy hole. I needed this.

Chapter 2 I was sitting across from Earl at his table, now. Part of me was sad that I couldn't see his cock anymore and the other part was relieved. I'm a professional performing an important community service, and I wasn't going to get distracted by something like that. I was talking to him more about what our non-profit offers, and the whole time I was trying not to think about what it would feel like to have a cock head that big in my ass. I could think about it tonight while my boyfriend "fucked" me—right now, I just had to give him our spiel and get the hell out. "We believe that a single mistake should not define someone's life, and that you represent one of the most marginalized communities in the country. We offer community outreach, job education, and general quality of living assistance so that your transition into the outside world can be more pleasurable-pleasant. Sorry, I misspoke." "What the fuck are you talking about?" "I just mean that... I don't know, that we're qualified to help you with stuff you need now that you're out of jail." "I need to get my dick wet. Can you help with that?" Fuck. Earl even said it out loud! This wasn't the first time that I'd been hit on by a client—it sort of comes with the territory when you're a teen boy working with sex offenders for a living. It's so common that I even get offended when they don't flirt back. But Earl was being so open about it in a way that none of the others didn't dare. What do I say? "Umm..." I couldn't deny how bad I wanted this. In a way, we both had power over each other. His power—that I knew he was already a disgusting rapist—made me afraid. My power—that I knew I could always claim I was raped, and enjoy this without worrying about getting caught—made me aroused. The combination made my heart beat as hard as I'd ever felt it. My tight, shaved asshole was literally throbbing. Fuck, I wanted to feel my hole get reshaped by the most immoral man I'd ever met. And what was up with that biohazard tattoo? It's not like he could seriously hurt me by fucking me, right? I had to be professional. If he was gonna try to fuck me, he could try: if I consented, it wouldn't be as erotic anyway. I would be able to say truthfully that I was a good caseworker and I'd be able to enjoy being raped even more. But I was gonna at least pretend like I wasn't trying to get this evil motherfucker to breed me. "No, I'm not allowed to help with that. I'm sorry, sir!" "You don't have to help, babyboy. It's enough just looking at you. Twice as pretty as anyone I had in the joint. I'll take care of myself, if you don't mind." He spat in his palm and started stroking his huge dick slowly. His head was poking out from the table. Fuck... it took all the strength I had not to crawl under the table and glue my tongue to his balls. I could smell his musk from six feet away. Fuck, fuck, fuck! He smelled so good. I was in serious danger. "Sir..." "Keep calling me that. A lot of pretty cunts called me that when I was doing time. I wouldn't breed them if they didn't call me that." "You didn't use condoms?" "I never use condoms." "Oh fuck..." I was way over my head. This evil fucking rapist was literally everything I've ever wanted in a sexual partner. I couldn't help but think that if he forced himself on me, I wouldn't fight back at all. "Maybe you need sex education assistance?" "Pointless. I'm gay and I'm not getting any cunt pregnant. As for STDs... let's just say I'm not worried." He was looking right at me. "Are you gonna drink that, babyboy? I'd be offended if you didn't." He was right. My job is to help people, and that means earning their trust. "Of course, sir." He stroked his huge, uncut cock faster when he heard me say that. I took the double shot in one gulp. "Good boy," he said. I felt funny. My ass felt loose and I felt my head feel warm and cloudy. "This drink is really strong, sir..." "That's because I put 10 mg of Ambien in it, boy. You aren't gonna remember a lick of this, but you're gonna love it." Shit. Did this pervert really drug me? I felt the effects more and more but only felt more turned on. Oh god... what was about to happen to me? "Come here, pretty young faggot." In what seemed like an instant, I was in his strong arms, being carried into the bedroom of his shabby apartment. "You're about to find out why they gave Daddy 10 years." All I could do was stare at his fat, throbbing cock, and thank God (or Lucifer) that I was about to get raped by it. TBC (Thanks for the positive feedback, it's good to know other people are as degenerate as me 🙂)

Note: I got the idea for this after seeing a bunch of video clips of a guy called Timothy Champagne. He’s tall and muscled with shaggy blonde hair and tops a bunch of guys in videos. A total stud with a handsome face, a great smile and in all the clips he looks like he’s having a blast. Not generally my my type (a little lean and hairless) but something about him is supremely sexy. Matt is basically that guy as I imagine him. Adam is like a young Atlas Grant. Matt: It was early on a weekday afternoon at the beach. Matt had spent the whole morning surfing in the rough waves, and was done. He knew the guy sitting on the bench was staring at him. The fags always wanted to suck his cock when he came to the beach to surf. Why not? Matt is 25, 6’2”, 180 lbs of lean muscle, furry blonde chest and beard and a nice fat cock with a super furry blonde ass. He basically fucked anything with a hole, no matter what gender. He liked fags because they were always more direct about hitting on him and he rarely turned them down. Plus fags didn’t mind when he fucked them hard and slapped them around a bit. Didn’t matter their age, younger ones were hot, older ones often wanted to pay him. He never turned down money for a fuck. It kept him in weed and T. Matt had rolled down the top of his wet suit, opened the back of his van and started to put his gear away. As soon as it was all stowed, he looked over at the fag trying to be inconspicuous but doing a piss poor job of it. The guy couldn’t stop touching his dick while watching Matt. So Matt decided to put on a little show. The beach was mostly deserted, just a a few other people were out surfing and only a few cars were in the parking lot with no people visible. The only other person was the fag who couldn’t stop staring. He rolled the rest of his wet suit down and took it off, standing behind the van, completely naked. Matt loved the sun on his naked body and it was a gorgeous sunny California day in the 80s. Matt shook his wet suit a little bit to get some more of the water out and leaned over to lay it out in the back of the van, making sure to show off his furry ass so the fag could see it. Matt stole a glance and noticed that the guy was playing with his dick even more obviously through his shorts. This little cat and mouse game was about to get Matt a nice cunt to breed. He stood up and stretched out completely, letting the warm air dry his skin off, then he grabbed his fat uncut dick and started to play with it, looking directly at the kid sitting on the bench. He quickly got hard and the kid’s eyes got bigger and bigger, like he couldn’t believe what was happening. Matt crooked his finger and called the kid over. At first he didn’t move but after a few seconds, the kid got up and walked to Matt’s van quickly. He didn’t say a word, he just stared at Matt’s cock. Fags were so easy to use. “Get in the van, dude.” The kid just stood there, staring at Matt. “Come on man, get in. NOW.” Suddenly the kid looked up, startled and said “Oh. Sure.” He climbed in the back of Matt’s van and crouched there. Matt just laughed and thought “this is gonna be fun.” He climbed in after the kid, still completely naked and pulled the rear doors shut. There were a couple of pillows and a sleeping bag in the back for emergencies. Matt grabbed the sleeping bag and unzipped it while the kid just sat there, mesmerized. “Come on, man, get naked. Gonna fuck your ass. But first, have a taste.” The kid hesitated again and again, Matt just said “NOW.” The kid quickly shucked his clothes and Matt liked what he saw. The kid was short, thick and furry. About 5’5” and a muscled torso covered in black hair. Matt told him to turn around and he did without saying a word. “Nice little furry hole there. You like getting fucked dude?” “Um. Sometimes. I’m not very experienced, to be honest.” The kid blushed which was really cute, and Matt just laughed. “Don’t worry man, I’m not gonna hurt you. I’m a nice guy who’s horny all the fucking time. What’s your name? How old are you?” “Adam. I’m 20.” “Good, now get over here and suck my cock.” This time Matt didn’t have to tell the kid twice. He sat down on the floor on the sleeping bag, and propped the pillows behind his back so he could lean against the wall of the van while the fag got busy. Adam took most of Matt’s fat dick in his mouth and started sucking it immediately. It was a little toothy at first, so Matt pulled his mouth up by Adam’s curly hair and said “watch your fucking teeth, fag.” Adam immediately responded “Yes, sir!” and shoved the fat surfer cock down his entire throat. He was getting a good rhythm going, taking all of Matt’s cock on every stroke and Matt grabbed him by the ears and started to regulate the depth and speed of the blow job. “That’s better, faggot.” Matt slowed down and sped up, taking as much pleasure as he could from the cute kid’s mouth. But he was ready for more so after a few minutes, he slowed the kid’s mouth down and held him in place as Matt’s cock throbbed, lodged all the way down Adam’s throat. He started to push back, clearly having a hard time breathing and Matt held onto his head. Finally he released Adam and the fag came up for air, gasping with his face covered in spit. After he caught his breath, Adam moved to go back down on Matt’s cock but Matt pulled his face up and started kissing him hard on the mouth. The kid responded immediately with a moan and melted into Matt’s arms. Matt reached down behind the kid and started touching his hole. He pulled Adam away from a deep kiss and stuck his fingers in Adam’s mouth to lube them up, then reached down and started playing with Adam’s furry cunt. The kid moaned again, deeper and more desperate. Matt could tell this was going to be fun. After he spent some time playing with Adam’s hole, Matt pulled him in close again and started teasing Adam’s newly lubed up hole with his fat hard cock. “Do you have any rubbers?” Adam asked. “No. Gonna fuck you anyway.” “Um. I. Um.” Matt laughed since he knew just how to fix this problem. He grabbed the back of Adam’s head and pulled him in close for another deep kiss, all the while playing with his butthole. The hole was relaxed and clean, so Matt knew it was a matter of time before Adam let him in his hole raw. After a couple of minutes of making out and ass play, Adam pulled away from Matt, out of breath and said “fuck it man. I can’t wait to have your cock in me. Just don’t cum inside, OK?” “Sure, kid. Whatever you say.” Matt smiled his big goofy surfer boy smile, kissed the kid again and slowly maneuvered Adam’s butt onto his cock. Considering Matt’s long, fat cock, he was impressed that Adam took it all the way down the root in one continuous, slow push. He continued to kiss Adam as the kid impaled himself on the huge cock. Once Adam was at the root of his cock, he reached over and opened a zippered pouch, pulling out a glass pipe and a baggie. “Sit still for a second, kid. We’re gonna have some fun. You got anywhere you need to be?” Adam just moaned and said “fuck no. I was bored so I decided to come watch guys surf and walk on the beach.” Matt laughed and said “never thought you’d end up with a surfer dude’s cock in your cunt, did you.” Adam moaned again and said “fuck, no. But I fucking love it.” Matt laughed again and said “OK, sit still for a second, so I can load the pipe.” “I don’t do drugs,” Adam said. “You do now,” Matt replied, quickly loaded the pipe and lit it, melting the large shards in the bottom of the bowl while expertly maneuvering the bowl so nothing burned. He took a huge hit off the pipe, and then pulled a still reluctant Adam in for a shotgun and a kiss. He looked surprised when Matt started to exhale the smoke into his lungs, but quickly realized what he was supposed to do and breathed in. They shared the first hit back and forth until it was gone, and then Matt turned the pipe around and explained to Adam how to smoke it. They traded shotguns for a few minutes while Matt’s rock hard cock was still lodged up his hole. Finally, Matt set the pipe down in a safe spot, pulled Adam in to make out with him again and started moving his hips to fuck Adam’s hole. The kid moaned loudly as his ass started to quickly adjust to accept the cock that was invading it. Matt started to move the kid up and down on his dick, which caused Adam to moan even more. “How’s that feel?” “Fuck, Matt. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so fucking horny in my life!” He was panting loudly as Matt picked up speed, fucking his furry little cunt. Matt laughed and said “it’s the T. Makes everyone horny. Most guys can’t get hard with it, but it just makes my dick harder." Matt reached down and touched Adam’s cock which was completely soft. “See? You can’t get hard, just proves you’re a fagdump for loads.” Adam just moaned more loudly and said “I don’t fucking care what I am, just never stop fucking my hole!” Matt laughed and said “That’s the reaction I usually get. Now let’s get the first load in your cunt and then head back to my place. I think we can probably have some fun all day.” Matt turned Adam around and laid him on his back on the pillows so he could pound the kid’s cunt. “Let’s get this first load out of the way so we can spend more time fucking your pussy in my apartment.” Matt picked up the pace and started really pounding the kid’s hole, which just caused him to moan louder and beg to be fucked harder. All fags are the same. They all wanted his big cock, and they all wanted it hard and rough. After a couple minutes of pounding Adam’s big ass, Matt leaned down to him, grinned and whispered “Are you sure you want me to pull out? Are you SURE?” Adam just grabbed onto Matt’s ass and pulled him as deep as possible inside. “FUUUUUCK man! No! Don’t pull out! Please! I gotta have your load in my hole! No one ever fucked me like this before. I need it!” Matt leaned down again and kissed the kid while he pounded Adam’s hole mercilessly. “Gonna breed ya. Gonna breed ya. Gonna breed ya…..take it you fucking faggot! NOW.” Finally, he buried himself as deeply as possible in Adam’s hole and let loose with a huge load of cum. Adam could feel Matt’s cock throbbing inside his cunt and reached back to, once again, pull Matt as deeply as possible inside. They both caught their breath and Matt’s cock started to soften. He immediately rolled Adam over onto his shoulders so his ass was sticking straight up in the air. Matt reached over and opened another bag and pulled out a nice sized butt plug. He grinned at Adam and said “don’t want lose that load when we’re going to my house.” Adam smiled and let the plug slip inside of his raw ass lips. He moaned again when the plug hit home and laid down flat for a minute. Matt started to get ready to leave, putting on a pair of shorts and a tank top, commando of course. Adam started to get dressed as well, when Matt said “nope. No clothes for you. You’re gonna give me road head while we go back to my apartment. Keep the plug in and clean off my dick. It’s not far.” Adam was completely smitten and obeyed without thinking. His brain was partially addled by the drugs and partly by the fuck he’d just taken but he couldn’t think of saying no, and didn’t even think about his car parked down the row. He just crouched down next to Matt sitting in the driver’s seat. Matt started the van and pulled his cock out through the fly of his shorts. “OK, fag. Suck it while I drive.” Adam started sucking Matt’s hard cock immediately and didn’t even look up. A few minutes later they drove up in front of a small house and pulled into the driveway. Matt pulled Adam’s head off his cock and said “OK. Take a break. Let’s go inside.” Adam started to get dressed again, but Matt just grabbed his clothes and said “follow me.” Adam didn’t even think of refusing. He just got out of the van and followed Matt to the front door and went inside not caring who saw his naked, plugged ass.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, business, events and incidents are the products of the author's imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. Chapter 1 Jake was walking his bike down the street on an abnormally hot spring evening when he heard a familiar voice running up from behind him. Jake turned around and recognized his next door neighbor slowing down from his run. “What seems to be the problem?”, he asked. “Oh hey Mr. Cox. My bike has a flat.” Jake explained. “Sorry to to hear that and you can call me Tyler. When you call me Mr. Cox it makes me feel old” , Tyler said with a chuckle. “Ok, Tyler” Jake replied with a smile as he admired the sweaty shirtless man in his thin athletic shorts. “I’ve got a new tube in my garage. I can probably replace yours in 5 minute if you’d like”, Tyler offered. “That’d be great!” Jake exclaimed with a bright smile. As they walked back to Tyler’s garage, Jake relishes the view of Tyler’s hairy half naked body. He had admired his tall, muscular neighbor from afar for some time. His bedroom window Looks onto Tyler’s bathroom window and on occasion Jake would catch glimpses of Tyler undressing and showering even jerking off and Jake has gotten in the habit of Jerking off to these views. “So your dad tells me that you're almost done with the baseball season and that this will be your last season”, Tyler states as they walk toward his garage. “Yes sir, two more games and then I graduate next month. Jake responds. “That’s great! Your dad also said you’ll be playing baseball in college in the fall as well. All that ball playing explains how well developed you body has become. You’ve grown so fast. Pretty soon you’ll be bigger than me”, Tyler says with a smile and patty Jake on the shoulder. Jake blushes and says, “I don’t know about that sir but I do work out and the coaches train us hard”. “I’m sure they do” Tyler says as he licks his lips and his mind begins to wonder before they arrive at his garage. They enter the garage and Tyler closes the door behind them. He turned the bike over the makes the needed repairs as Jake assists. As they finish the work. Jake finds himself staring at Tyler’s towering frame. His body still glistening from the sweaty run. His eye wander down his hairy, muscular chest and down to the his tight run shorts where he observes a growing bulge pushing through the thin fabric. Tyler stares at Jake With a devilish grin and asked, “like what you see Jake?” Jake blushed but continued to stare at the now straining bulge in Tyler’s athletic shorts. “Wanna see it?”, Tyler asked. Jake licked his lips and innocently looked up at Tyler and replied, “Yes sir”. “Go ahead” Tyler encourages. Jake pulls on the waistband of the thin athletic short and pulls down. What was revealed before him was the largest dick he’d ever see. It was over 9 inches long, thick and veiny with a thick bush of hair surrounding the shaft. His heart raced with excitement and his dick began to stir in his shorts and adjusts it. “Want to touch it?” Tyler asked. Jake nodded and wrapped his hand around the massive member and gently began to rub. Tyler let out a soft moan and his cock immediately started to leak. The clear liquid lubricating his now rock hard dick. “Jake do you want to taste it?” Tyler asked. Again Jake nodded his head in agreement and proceeded to first lick the head and shaft and then engulfing the mushroom head with his mouth. Tyler let out a low guttural moan. Tyler then pulled his dick out of the willing mouth and positioned the back of Jake’s head against the wall Of the garage. Jake released his now hard dick and began stroking. Tyler re inserted his massive member into the young stud’s hungry mouth and begins to face fuck him. Slowly as first and then picking up the pace. Looking at his huge tool disappear into this young man’s mouth he sternly instructs Jake to relax his throat. Jake struggles to take Tyler's massive cock as Tyler’s massive hairy balls slap at his chin. “I always knew you wanted this cock boy”, Tyler Exclaims as his orgasm builds. “Now it's time for you to take my dirty load….. fuuuccck!”. Tyler’s cock head flares deep in Jake’s throat and begins to shoot ropes and ropes of cum down Jake’s throat. “TAKE MY FUCKIN ‘ LOAD !” Tyler grits through his teeth as he floods Jake’s throat. Jake completely shocked by the massive load, Struggles to gulp down every drop and only after Tyler’s orgasm slowly subsides does Jake realize when he looks down that his hard cock has shot hands free. After; Both studs struggle to catch their breath. Jake’s mind races at the events that have just taken place. Tyler gently rubs Jake ‘s head in encouragement, “You’re a natural. That was so hot.” He says with a huge grin on his face as he pulls up his athletic shorts over his semi hard dick. “Thanks!” Jake exclaimed still trying to catch his breath. “Looks like you enjoyed yourself too judging from the pool of cum on the garage floor”, Tyler says with a laugh as he helps Jake off the floor and Jake pulls up his pants. “Ha! Yeah sorry about that”, Jack says a little embarrassed. “Don’t apologize you should be proud of that load”, Tyler says ‘Yes sir’ is the only think he can think to say Jake begins to collect his bike and says that he should be getting home. As Jake leaves Tyler says, ‘If you're interested in more fun you know where I live’. Jake smiles back and simply say , ‘okay’,

Not Entirely My Story. I took a great story and took it the next level with strong POZ overtones. If this is not allowed in this FORUM. Please allow me to delete and carry on. Girlfriend's Brother Pozzes ME While She Is At Work. I had gone over to my girlfriend's house and we were to go to see an afternoon movie and then to dinner. Amy's brother Andy informed me that she was called into work until 4 because her manager was sick. Andy was just about ready to go swimming and he asked me if I'd like to join him. I started to decline as I didn't have a swimsuit and I told him so. He told me that had a few extra swimsuits and we went to his bedroom. All he had were Speedos and I was a little shy about wearing them. He finally talked me into it and while I chose the pair I wanted, and in a flash he was already changing, unashamed, as he undressed before me. He had a great body and I was a little taken aback by the fact that I had noticed such a thing. What really intrigued me was a biohazard tattoo he had right above his long thick cock. Amy had always said he was the black sheep of the family and they always spoke in hushed tones about whenever a non-family member was in earshot. I had no clue what it was other than he was more likely gay, but that did not bother me…all that much. I undressed slowly, hoping he would go on out without me and let me change in private, but he did not. I turned away from him slightly, but I could feel his gay eyes up my straight ass as I stood there naked. I turned briefly to snatch the Speedos from his bed, and I'm sure he got a look at my cock. Strangely, I stiffened at the thought. After dressing, we went to the pool and swam and tanned for about 2 hours. We wrestled a little in the pool and I felt his hand graze my package a few times. Each time letting it linger there a bit longer than the time before. I stiffened, again. "Amy should be home in about another hour," he said. "What do you want to do to kill time?" I told him I didn't know, but I definitely wanted to change first. "Do you need to shower or do you just want to dry off?" he asked. I told him I'd like a shower. This gave me an excuse to change in the bathroom, and maybe take care of this half a boner I had going on. When I got inside I realized I had a slight problem. I had tied the string in the Speedos in a knot, and I could not get it out. I told Andy and he happily agreed to help get the knot out. On his knees, his hands working only inches from my cock, he got the knot out in about 5 minutes. But not without incident, though. His hands occasionally brushed my cock and it reacted to his gentle touching, even if it was by another guy. He saw and felt my hardening cock and said, "Is it wanting Amy?" I just smiled, embarrassed. He got to his feet and asked for the Speedos, as he was headed for the laundry room. "Can I bring them after I take my shower?" I asked. He said, "I don't want to make two trips." I hesitated, and he asked, "Embarrassed by your body? Don't be." He took his Speedos off to show me that there was nothing to i exposing his biohazard tat again. "Well?" I took them off and handed them to him. "Thanks," he said, then kissed me. As he held me I felt his cock stiffen against mine. His cock was getting hard and so was mine. "Does Amy give head? I do," he said, and he stroked my cock my rock hard cock. He stopped, turned, and went to his bedroom. "Joining me?" he asked. I don't know why I did it, but I followed him. I followed him down the hall to Amy’s room. When I walked into the room where I had fucked his sister countless times. He was lying on her bed and I laid down next to him with his hard 8 inch cock pointing straight up. He rolled over and kissed me, then his lips began kissing my neck, chest, nipples, stomach, and then found my crotch. His right hand was between my legs playing with my ass as he licked my balls and cock. I thought I was going to cum before he started sucking me off. Pre-cum appeared at the head of my cock and he carefully licked it off. Then he started to take me down, little by little, until he'd swallowed it all. His sister did give head, but not like this. He was great and the apprehension I had was now gone. I could feel the orgasm coming, my cock ready to explode. His fingers slowly explored my hole with one and two fingers. He knew I was about to cum, too, and he removed his mouth and stroked my cock as my wad shot all over my stomach. I thought he was like his sister, a non-swallower, but he licked all my cum off my body while he slipped a second finger into my ass. Andy laid next to me, and I told him that he gave great head. He held my hand, then led it to his crotch. It felt odd having someone else's cock in my hand. "I want to get a nut, too," he said. "Are you going to blow me or am I going to have to fuck you in the ass?" I decided to go down on him, and I did it directly. No wasting time licking his balls or cock. I didn't really know what I was doing or if it was correct, but Andy was moaning, so I kept it up. He was doing most of the work, his hand on the back of my head, his hips thrusting, much like what I did to his sister. Suddenly, he pulled his cock from my mouth and shot his wad all over my face. He kissed me and licked it off. He got up and got a jar of Vaseline from his dresser. "I thought I made it clear I didn't want to be fucked," I told him. "No," he said. "I want you to fuck me," and he lubed up my cock. He was on all fours, waiting for me to enter him. Even with the lubricant, his ass was tighter than Amy's pussy. It felt so good. It was odd. I could feel my balls occasionally slapping his balls as I pumped, and when I came, I came inside him. "That was great," he said. "Getting fucked is better than fucking because of the stimulating of the prostate. Plus, I got a gift for you!" I looked at him quizzically, but he just ignored me and pushed me on my back. He lifted my legs, fingered and ate my ass. He had me moaning in seconds. I felt myself get close to cumming. He leaned in and kissed me with tongue exploring my mouth. He said that was hot as he leaned down and took my cock into his mouth and sucked me and cleaned me off. I was still horned up when he pushed a finger into my ass. I jumped at the invasion, but it quickly felt good. He looked me in the eye. “We have an hour. I want to give you my gift” he said meekly as he pushed a 2nd finger into my hole. I gasped and begged him for his seed. In a flash, he had his cock lightly lubed and as he slowly withdrew his fingers he pushed his thick cock into me. I felt so full, but it felt so good. I soon felt his trimmed pubes against my balls. He had all of his 8 inch cock in me. He pistoned his meaty cock deep into my ass. I begged for his seed. “Ask for my gift” he insisted. I wondered what he meant, but I begged him for his present. “I want your gift,” I exclaimed as he slapped my ass hard. He jackhammered his raw cock in my ass. I was breathless. I held my legs up from behind my knees. I try to spread them as wide as possible to give him all the access he needed or wanted. “Give me the gift” thinking I was asking for his seed. He jackhammered my hole. I could feel myself wanting to pee. He was hitting the spot in my cunt that I had never felt before. He buried all 8 inches of his poz cock into my hole. He shouted out that he was pozzing my faggot hole. I came all over us. I never came hard in my life. I literally shot cum over my face hitting the headboard of the bed. We both laughed at my eruption. He laughed as he bred me. We were so entrenched in our love making that we did not hear the front door open and in the doorway was Amy with her fingers in her panties watching her brother breed me. I could feel his cock expand, pulse and shoot his tainted load into my virgin ass. I laid there breathless as Andy’s cock retreated from my soon to be pozzed hole. When Andy rolled off he saw his sister fingering herself. “I guess we pozzed another one huh sis” he quipped. I heard two things that made my eyes pop open in a flash. The fact Amy was watching us and he had just pozzed me. I tried to cover myself up, but I realized my clothes were in Andy’s room. I tried to rationalize what just happened and did Andy say “pozzed another one”. I asked him what he meant, and that is when Amy spoke up. “Yeah, we are both poz you see those notches in the bed post” I looked at the notched post there were at least 15 on her bedpost. She said, “there is one for every boy that Andy and I have pozzed in the last 2 years. Ever since, we had a 3sum with our poz daddy and he pozzed us both.” “our goal from that day on has been to poz as many straight acting fag boys like you” she said matter of factly. I slumped my head knowing she was right. I had been secretly craving cock for a while. I just needed a push out the door. I reached over touching Andy’s face and thanked him for his gift. I climbed back on the bed on all fours and asked him to fuck me doggy to make sure it took. Amy grabbed her dildo and sat in her chair and watched her brother breed her soon-to-be ex-boyfriend with another poz load. Wouldn't you know it, he was right. That statement got me curious and I let him fuck me. Afterwards, we showered together, toweled each other off, and then kissed. He grabbed my cock and whispered, "I'll let you know when she works again," and I enjoyed my relationship with him as much as with Amy. Do you think I should do a part two? Let me know what you think. Feedback is greatly appreciated so is hot chat. Joey I am a bareback slut who is surprised he is not poz yet

PART 5 Henry said I’d know where to find him again. Apparently I didn’t. The first few days after he bred me I stuck close to campus. I was jumble of emotions. Anxiety had set in quickly — how did I let myself get pozzed?!?! It wasn’t even an accident. I had begged for it. How had a trip to the store turned into my being bred by a relative stranger? And how many times had Jared been there and done that? But every time I jerked off the rest of the week, I thought about Henry’s cock spewing inside me. I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I didn’t want to admit it, but I wanted it again. Friday I went looking for Henry at the bar and didn’t see him. After hanging with my friends and having some beers, I snuck off and went to Henry’s apartment, but he wasn’t there. I looked again a few times on Saturday, but no luck. I told myself I’d make him but on a condom this time. I even put one in my pocket when I went out. I was so horny, I went to the newsstand two towns over where I knew they sold old porn mags with he covers cut off. I bought a pack for a few bucks, and at the last second asked to buy a bottle of poppers. I’d never bought my own before. I had them in my pocket Saturday night when I went back to the bar, but still no Henry. It was Sunday morning and I went to shower. The dorm was pretty quiet; I didn’t hear many guys moving around, yet. They’d given everyone a single for the summer, so while the rooms on the second and third floors were all being used, there was still less than half the usual number of people. Our summer dorm was the oldest on campus, so the bathrooms and showers were older. It was more of a group shower with curtains you could pull between them, which a lot of the guys did. I had them to myself this morning, so didn’t bother pulling the curtains. I was showering when I heard the door open and saw a security guard come in. He went to the line of sinks and started washing his hands. I thought about grabbing the shower curtain and pulling it closed, but I felt like that was kinda dickish to do just because someone walked in. Guys are naked in the shower room all the time. I shampooed my hair and rinsed it out. Then I noticed the guard was still in the room, seemingly washing his face. Struck me as a bit odd. This room only had two sinks and the set of showers; the bathroom was on the other side of the wall and had a whole row of sinks. No one usually came in here just to use the sinks. I conditioned my hair and started my body wash routine — feet, calves, thighs, ass, cock and balls, abs, pecs, and finally my arms. I looked over my shoulder to see if the guard was still there — I hadn’t heard the door open or close. He was still doing something at the sink, but seemed to look in the mirror. When our eyes met, he left the shower room. I finished up my shower, wrapped the towel around my waist, and headed down the hallway back to my dorm room. I liked these quiet mornings in the dorm before breakfast. I went into my room and left the door open to circulate the summer air; the entire week had been muggy, and the dorm didn’t have A/C. I was picking out underwear when I noticed the security guard go by my door. I figured he must be headed to the stairwell. But then he went by again, slower this time. I definitely caught him looking into my room as he walked by. I got a weird tingle seeing him walk past again. Was something up? Why was security lingering on the floor and checking out my room? I dropped my towel and slipped on my underwear, tucking my junk into the pouch in the front. I was reaching for the shorts I’d left hanging on a chair when I saw the guard again. This time he was just standing in my doorway. I was startled and yelped. “Sorry,” he said. “I just wanted to check in and make sure everything was okay.” “Why? Is something up?” He stepped into my room. “Just thought I’d say hey.” He walked up to me; I felt awkward standing there in just my underwear. This was weirdly exciting but odd nonetheless. “I’m thinking we have a friend in common.” “Who’s that?” “Henry,” he said conspiratorially. He looked me up and down, not being shy about it. “You’re even hotter than he described. Athletic and ginger.” “Thanks,” was all I could think to say. I was standing there awkwardly, not knowing what to do. I started to reach for my pair of shorts again, but he put his hand on my chest to stop me. “I don’t think you need those,” he said, running his hand across my chest and down my abs. “I liked what you were wearing in the shower better.” I started breathing heavier. This surge of horniness went through me. Was this really happening?!?! One of the campus security guards was coming on to me. There was no mistaking it. “Doors open,” I said nervously, pulling away from his exploring hand. I saw my cock was getting hard in my underwear. The guard looked down at my hard bulge and grinned. He took a few steps back to the door and closed it gently. “Better now,” he said. He looked good in that uniform. Tall, strong build. He was almost a foot taller than me. He had a muscular chest beneath the tight blue uniform. His arms were nicely muscled, too. He started running his hands across my body, exploring, sizing me up. I reached out and touched his chest, feeling it through the fabric. “Like my body, ginger boy?” I nodded. “Good answer. Now get the underwear off.” I slipped the underwear down and left them on the floor. The guard didn’t waste any time reaching for my ass. He slapped it. “Nice bubble.” He slapped it again which hurt; I winced. “Now turn around. Put your hands on the desk behind you.” I turned around, facing the large window in my room that looked out of the quad. It was still quiet out there. I felt him spread my ass apart, probing at my hole. “That’s a sweet ginger hole. I’m gonna put that to good use.” He stood up and pushed the crotch of his uniform against my ass. The good boy in me panicked. “Be sure to use a condom,” I said. “There’s some there on the table.” “You put it on me when we’re ready for it,” he said. I heard him undoing his belt buckle and unzip. I leaned over and picked up the condom and put it next to me on the desk. He stepped over to the table I had pushed up next to the bunk bed as a nightstand. He picked up the lube and squirted it into one hand. I could see his cock standing straight out of his uniform pants. It was thick! He started to massage my hole using the lube, working it into my hole. “I like a tight hole,” he said. He took my hand and wrapped it around the shaft of his cock. I could feel the heat of his skin, and even smell the musk. What was happening?! Ten minutes ago I was in the shower. Alone. Now I’m about to get fucked in my dorm room! The good boy in me said we should say no and put an end to it. But he was out voted — my hole was totally turned on, and it was now in charge. I pushed my ass back against his hand. “Hungry are we?” He said. “Get up on the desk, lay back. Hang your ass over the edge.” I turned around and sat on the edge of the desk. I laid back, adjusting my ass so it was at the edge. He lifted my legs and slapped his hardon against my hole. He rested the bottle of poppers I’d bought yesterday on my chest. “Popper up.” I unscrewed the bottle and held it to one nostril, inhaling deeply. I started to feel a growing buzz as I moved the bottle to the opposite nostril. I was transfixed on the guard slathering lube onto his cock. “Lay back, legs up. Show me that ginger hole.” I leaned back onto the desk and lifted my legs, my ass hanging off the end of the desk. He pressed his hands behind my knees, forcing my legs wider and really exposing my ass. The poppers washed over me. My heart started racing and there was a moment where the room seemed to go darker. That craving for cock came with it again, and I started flexing my hole for him. “That’s it,” he growled. “That’s what I wanna see.” He started teasing my hold with the head of his thick cock. He picked up the lube and dribbled more onto my hole, then spread it with his cock. I could feel the heat coming off the bare head. Something about a condom crossed the back of my head. The voice was a distant whisper that was overwhelmed by the craving I was feeling. “Fuck me,” I said quietly. “What was that, ginger boy?” “Fuck me,” I said more firmly. The guard pushed his cock against my hole, prying it open with the force. I felt the muscles give way and his thickness started to fill me. I winced and then gasped with the thickness stretching my hold. The opened condom went ignored on the desk beside me. “Fuuuuck…. That’s a tight ginger hole. “Gonna have to stretch you out to really enjoy this.” My mind was swirling. I was in my dorm room, naked on the desk, with someone whose name I don’t even know burying his cock inside me. If anyone in the rooms across the quad from mine looked out their windows, they’d be able to see me getting fucked. “People can see in the windows,” I gasped. “Good. Maybe they’ll want some of this, too.” He thrust all the way in til his balls were pressed against my ass. I groaned with the intense penetration. “College guys can’t get enough of this cock.” He started pounding away at my ass. I was moaning, probably louder than I should have in the dorm.People would be waking up and hear me, but I couldn’t control it. I felt totally drunk on his cock. I felt amazing! He could see it in my face. “You love this cock, don’t you, ginger boy?” “Fuck yeah!” He grinned a wicked grin. “Oops. Someone forgot to put the condom on me. Guess I know what you really want this morning.” The fucking was relentless. He took my ass in an aggressive series of thrusts. I groaned as he pummeled me. It was a wild mix of pleasure and pain. I fumbled for the poppers and awkwardly took another hit, hoping it would soften the roughness of the fuck. “Don’t worry. I’m almost there…..” he said. Those words sent a thrill through me. I grabbed my own cock and began jacking it. The guard had a wicked look on his face. “Fuck yeah. You want this gift. I knew you did. Knew it as soon as I saw you showing off in the shower. Knew you’d want to get pozzed again. Fucking slut.” He spat on me. I was totally fixated on him, on the relentless fucking I was taking. He was going to breed me. The good boy voice in the back of my head screamed again, but the rest of me wanted it. “Fuck yeah!” He said loudly. “Fuck yeah! I’m cumming! I’M CUMMING!!” A part of me knew everyone had just heard that. Some strange guy’s voice was coming from my room declaring his dominance over me. He came with a rush, his body shaking as his cock pulsed. He unleashed his load inside me, electrifying me. Instead of burying his load deep, he just kept pumping it into me. There was nothing I could do except take it from him. My own cock burst, spewing jizz across my chest and even hitting my face. My body spasmed. The guard pulled out, letting my legs just dangle off the desk. They didn’t quite fall to the floor — my muscles were too worked up and activated to relax. Instead I just held myself there, body spasming from the exertion, covered in my own jizz. He came over and pushed his cock into my face. “Clean it off,” he commanded. I didn’t have a choice as he roughly pushed his cum slicked cock into my mouth. “Taste your ginger ass on there, boy. Taste some of the cum I left inside you. Clean it off real good so I can go back to work.” When he was satisfied, he put himself together again, tucking his cock inside his pants. He’d never undressed, just pulled out his cock. The uniform clearly didn’t interfere with his fucking the hell oughta me. “You’re gonna need another shower,” he said, lightly slapping my tight abs. He ran his hands over my smooth torso. “Hot body. I’m gonna enjoy using it.” He walked to the door, leaving me laying on my desk. “Have a good one, bud.” And walked out, leaving the door open as he walked down the hallway. [What is going to become of our newest cumdump college boy, Justin? I suspect there’s more ahead for him! If you enjoyed this chapter, let me know. A blue heart (or a 🐷) is always appreciated — a simple form of feedback inspires me. Thanks!]

Part 4: Dominic takes Will “Take of your pants.” He said. I backed away and unbuttoned my jeans, kicking off my shoes. With my pants to the side, I ran my fingers along the waistband of my boxers, hesitating for a moment. I watched as Dominic removed his pants, revealing a jockstrap underneath. We stood almost naked taking each other in. I slipped of my boxers, revealing my cock and balls. Dominic smiled. “How big are you?” he asked. “I’m six foot,” I said. “No,” he said. “How big is your dick?” “I don’t know.” Dominic turned and moved to his desk, opening a drawer and taking out a tape measurer. “Get hard,” he said, walking to me. I reached down and started jerking my cock, though seeing Dominic in his jockstrap was doing enough on its own. With him standing so close to me, I could feel his warmth. It was intoxicating. “There,” I said, pushing out my pelvis for him to see. He kneeled down, holding the measuring tape out along my shaft. “Eight inches,” he said. “Big boy.” “Is that good?” He smiled up at me. “That’s perfect. Just think, this cock was almost wasted on an ungrateful woman. Good thing I got to you first. Still, it also means that I’m still king.” He removed his jockstrap, revealing a semi-erect cock that took my breath away. “Ten inches and thick.” “I don’t think I can take that,” I told him. Feeling once again worried about my choice. “Don’t worry,” he said, kissing me again. “We’ll go slow… at first. Here, wear this.” He handed me his jockstrap. I looked inside and found some stains. I assumed they were cum and piss stains. Normally, I would recoil, but now, taking it from Dominic, I wanted nothing more than to wear it. As I lifted a leg, he reached out and stopped me. “Smell it first,” he said. Slowly, I raised it to my nose and breathed in, my head spinning from the smell of sweat, piss, and cum. I wanted more. I breathed in deeper, pressing the fabric to my face. My tongue slipped out and ran along the fabric, tasting him. “What do you think?” he asked. All I could do was moan. “Put it on.” I hated that I wasn’t going to smell or taste him, but he wanted me to do what he said. I slipped it on, finding the pouch a bit larger than needed. He really was a big guy. Now with his jockstrap off, I could see the tattoo his towel had been hiding. It was a biohazard symbol, the type you see near fallout shelters. It meant to stay away. For me, I wanted to get closer. “Kneel down,” Dominic said. I did as I was told. He stepped closer, his cock in my face, hard as a rock. “Taste it,” he said. I opened my mouth and took in his mushroom head. I’d never tasted someone else. Not like this. Already my jaw was straining to take him in. On my tongue I could taste his precum. It was sweet. “That’s it, baby,” he said, running his hand through my hair, holding on to the back of my head. “Take in a bit more.” He pushed his cock further into my mouth, invading my throat. I started gagging. “Don’t worry,” Dominic said. “You’ll learn to fight that. You’ll have to. How’s it taste?” His cock fell out of my mouth, saliva dripping down my chin. “It tastes amazing.” He slipped his cock back into my mouth, his hand guiding me further down. I gagged again. There was no way I could take him all. I wanted to, but I knew my limits. I bobbed on his cock, trying to keep my teeth away. I knew little about blowjobs, but I knew you weren’t supposed to use your teeth. I looked up and saw Dominic’s head tilted back. “Is it alright?” I asked him. He looked down at me, a wide grin on his face. “You’re a natural,” he said. “We’ll have my whole cock down your throat in no time.” “How?” “Practice,” he said. My cock was throbbing against Dominic’s jockstrap. I reached down and started rubbing, moaning with pleasure. “A born cocksucker,” Dominic said, watching as I pleasured myself, trying to shove more of his cock into my throat. I was halfway. “Time for something new. Get on the bed.” I stood up and followed him to the bed, crawling to the middle. He went to his desk again and pulled out a tube and small vial. “These will make everything easier,” he said, turning to the bed and climbing up next to me. “Spread your legs. Let me see your hole.” I did as I was told. Several men had seen me naked at the gym when I went in to shower. That experience wasn’t new. Having someone else see my butthole was a new experience. I had yet to have a prostate exam, and other than the fooling around I had done days before, it had been an area unexplored. Dominic looked down and then at me. “You’ll need to open wide for me,” he said. “Pull your knees up to your chest. Show me.” I pulled my knees up to my chest, stretching in ways I’d never done before. “Beautiful,” he said, reaching down and running his hand over my hole. I flinched. “Sensitive,” he said. “Let me see what I can do.” He slipped off the bed and leaned down, bringing his face to my hole. “You’ll enjoy this.” My body seized and I gasped. I looked down and saw only the top of his head as his mouth was open around my hole. I could feel his tongue licking. Is this sanitary, I wondered? Do I care? I’d never felt anything like it. My body shuddered, his tongue probing even deeper. I could feel him enter me. I looked down again and saw his eyes watching me. The same ferocity was in his eyes. He was eating me, devouring me. After minutes of this passion, he moved back and took a deep breath in through his nose. “You smell good,” he said, licking his lips. “You taste even better.” “Really?” He smiled. “It’s time to open you up,” he said. “Here, open his bottle. Close your one nostril and breathe in deep. Try to hold as long as you can.” “What is it?” I asked him. “It’s called a popper.” “Is it a drug?” I asked him. “I don’t do drugs.” “Don’t worry,” he said. “It’s an aid. It’ll help you open up.” I nodded and unscrewed the lid. I held it to my nose, held one nostril closed, and breathed in deep. I almost dropped the bottle as my head continued to spin. I felt light, a warmth rushing through me. At the same moment, I felt something push against my hole, forcing itself inside. I looked down and saw Dominic’s hand out of sight. His eyes met mine. “One finger in,” he said, starting to move in and out. He took the bottle and squirted something on his hand. “Take another hit, and we’ll try for two.” I did as I was told. “Good boy. How about three?” I was in another world. I took two more hits. “Four.” Another two hits. He smiles at me. “That’s five, baby.” His hand pumped in and out of me, my hole open. “Looks like you cut yourself,” he says. “What happened there?” “My finger,” I told him. “It… slipped.” “Sure it did,” he said. “It might open up a bit. That’s not abnormal. Trust me. Sometimes there’s blood.” “Blood?” “Don’t worry,” he says. “Don’t you trust me?” My breath caught. “Of course.” “I think you’re ready,” he said. “Wait,” I said, arresting his attention. “Do you… I mean… do you have a condom?” His face falls. “I don’t use condoms,” he says. “But, don’t you have to?” “If you’re afraid of knocking a woman up, sure,” he said. “But between men, never. There’s nothing like feeling skin against skin. That’s where the true connection exists, feeling your partner’s body, their most sensitive points and places. That’s what it’s about.” “I’m just, I’m not sure,” I told him, my legs dropping from my chest. “I don’t fuck with condoms,” he told me. “I can’t stay hard with one on. Real men don’t use condoms. If you don’t agree, you can leave. That’s up to you.” I saw him leave the bed, standing at full height, his cock curving up, fully hard. Never had I seen anything as beautiful as the man in front of me. I wanted him. I wanted him more than anything. I thought of my dream and how much I had wanted it to be real. Now it was. Why would I lose this chance willingly? I grabbed my legs and pulled my knees back to my chest. He smiled. “Alright then,” he said. “Time to take your virginity.” Dominic crawled onto the bed and returned his hand to my hole, massaging it. “I’ll go slow at first,” he said, “but once I’m in, I won’t be able to stop. Understand?” I nodded. “Then here we go.” He lined up his cock to my hole. “Take another hit,” he said, nodding to the vial. As I breathed deep, I felt what must have been his entire hand pressing against my hole. “Almost in,” he said, smirking. There was a searing pain, my body willing me to move away from this unexpected intruder. “Don’t back away,” he said as if he could read my mind. “There,” he said. “The heads in.” “Just the head?” I asked. He laughed. “Let’s keep going.” The pain increased as he pushed more in. “Keep breathing,” he told me. My hands were shaking, losing the hold of my legs. Dominic grabbed my ankles and held them steady, spreading my cheeks even more. His eyes closed as he continued to surge forward. “Fuck,” he groaned. “You feel so tight. It’s been years since I had a virgin ass to myself. Tell me, baby. Tell me your ass is mine.” “My ass is yours,” I whimpered, still trying to push through the pain. I felt like I was being torn in half. My heart was pounding. How much more of this man existed that was still outside of me? “Almost there,” he said, biting his bottom lip. “Just a bit more.” For a brief moment, I thought I was going to die. A ten-inch cock was entering my body. How was anyone able to handle anything so big? I thought of my own cock, knowing it was only two inches shorter. Would someone feel this way if I fucked them, I wondered? A new sensation met me as I felt hair press against my ass. I looked down and saw Dominic’s pelvis pressed against me, his pubic hair mixing with the hairs on my balls. “You did it,” he said, smiling. “All ten inches. You’re not a virgin anymore.” I’m no longer a virgin, I thought. There’s no going back now. “I’m going to wait and let your ass grow accustomed to my size,” Dominic said. “Alright,” I said. “Daddy,” he said. “What?” “Call me Daddy,” Dominic said. “Say it. Call me Daddy, Son.” “Daddy,” I repeated, the word hanging in the air. Dominic smiled. “What do you want your Daddy to do, Son?” “I want you to fuck me,” I said. He raised a brow. “I want you to fuck me, Daddy,” I corrected. He slid out of my ass and then slowly pushed himself back in, causing me to wince. “Who does your ass belong to?” “You, Daddy.” He pulled out again, pushing back in, this time with more force. “Who does your body belong to?” “You, Daddy.” Out and in. “Who does your soul belong to?” “You, Daddy.” “And who will you listen to and do whatever he tells you to do?” “You, Daddy.” “Who’s your master?” “You, Daddy.” “Who do you want to convert you?” “You, Daddy.” “That’s fucking right,” he growled, his pace quickening. I could feel his cock all the way up in my chest, reaching for my heart. With every thrust, he hit a spot in my body that I’d never felt before, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. “You feel that, Son? That’s your prostate I’m hitting. Only the biggest dicks can make you feel that way, obliterating the spot that makes men quake.” My hand was down to my crotch, reaching beneath the jockstrap, grabbing my cock and balls. I was the hardest I’d ever been. Precum was oozing out of my piss slit, collecting in my pubic hair in puddles. “Let me see that cock,” Dominic said. I pushed the jock’s pouch down beneath my balls, my cock springing to life. A drop of precum flew through the air and stuck to his treasure trail. Without missing a beat, he left go of my ankle and collected the precum on his finger, bringing it to his mouth. He moaned. “You taste so sweet,” he said. “So pure. So clean. Let’s see if we can change that.” His pace quickened, the bed shaking beneath us. He started grunting as I moaned, my body unable to contain the waves of ecstasy flowing over me. I took hold of my cock again and started pumping, stopping as Dominic’s hand grabbed my wrist. “Don’t jerk off,” he said. “I want to see you cum hands free.” “Can I do that?” I asked. “Only when a big cock is inside you,” he said. “You’ll see.” He pounded harder. His breathing started to quicken. “I’ve got a huge load for you,” he said. “I can feel it boiling in my balls. Tell me where you want it, Son? You don’t want me to waste it on your stomach, do you?” “No, Daddy,” I said. “You only want it in your ass, right?” “Yes, Daddy.” “Tell me that’s where you want it.” “I want your cum in my ass, Daddy.” “You want me to convert you?” “Yes, Daddy.” “You want me to knock you up?” “Yes, Daddy.” “You want me to make you mine forever?” “Yes, Daddy. Make me yours forever. Cum in my ass.” “You’ve got it,” he growled, pushing as far into my ass as he could, his head thrown back as he cried out. “Fuck. I’m cumming. I’m cumming in your ass, Son. Can you feel it?” “Yes, Daddy. I can feel it.” I could feel his cock throbbing, a warmth spreading inside of me. At that very second, my own cock came to life, shooting ropes of cum into the air, splattering down on my face, chest, and stomach. Taken over by the pleasure, I scooped up my cum and started shoveling it into my mouth, relishing the taste of my first hands free cum. “I’m still cumming,” Dominic cried, looking down at his cock. His body was shaking with each pulse. “Fuck. It’s like it won’t stop.” “Don’t stop, Daddy,” I said, still bringing my cum to my mouth.

Drew was a good friend of Jake's, who was having his 21st birthday bash. The thing was Drew was straight whereas Jake was gay and had mostly gay friends. Not that Drew believed it would matter for a birthday party. His choice of venue was nice: a good-sized room above a pub, where drinks flowed freely and the music was good. There was about 7 men in the room including Drew and Jake. One person who caught Drew's eye was a slightly older guy sporting a short-sleeved top that exposed a tattoo of a scorpion that had been inked high up on his left arm. After going around chatting to the party members, he soon learned he was the only straight attendee. Nevertheless Drew was enjoying himself with the drinks free-flowing. He discovered that Gus, the tattooed, slightly older gentleman ran a business offering strippers for parties. Then to Drew's surprise he told him he'd organised the entertainment for Jake's party. Knowing Jake's proclivities, Drew knew his luck wasn't in with female strippers, he hoped he'd cope with what was soon to happen as Gus left to usher in the male stripper. With a big fanfare, a very large black man appeared dressed as a boxer with rippling muscles. Music began and he removed his cape to reveal a well-toned body, in under a minute the boxer shorts had also been divested revealing his enormous manhood, not only was it extremely long but with a tremendous girth. Gus seemed to nod to the stripper in the direction of Drew. As the stripper approached, he whirled his dick round and round. It grew even bigger, but Drew waved him away and he gave his attention to the other guests, but did comment “later then?” As he went round the guests, they manhandled him, stroking his huge cock. When we offered it to the birthday boy Jake, he took as much of it into his mouth as he could and started to suck it. Drew was beginning to feel very uncomfortable and regretting attending this party, even though he was a good friend of Jake's. After a couple of minutes, the stripper pulled out and went round the others squirting foam cream on his dick and enticing each in turn to suck the cream off his cock. His enormous dick now upright glistened with the saliva from several blowjobs! He cam back to Drew, sprayed cream on his dick and offered it to him. Drew hesitated partly though his being a bit more uninhibited following maybe one too many drinks and also a certain peer pressure. Nevertheless, he did once again dissuade the stripper and got him to move on. He noticed Gus watching him intensely as this temptation happened. The event proceeded with the arrival of the birthday cake, all covered in thick whipped cream. Gus cut pieces for all the guests, clearly he was truly responsible for the smooth running of the occasion. They all had a piece and then toasted Jake's birthday. Drew somewhat slurred his words, but that didn't matter, things were going well. With the Dutch courage Drew now had, he questioned Gus about there only being one stripper and Gus admitted there were indeed two and he was the other. At that he started dancing and shedding his clothes, with rapturous applause from the other guests all clapping to the beat and his movements as he stripped naked. Even Drew although avoiding clapping, found himself eyeing Gus' body and his cock began to stir in his trousers. After quite a performance, Gus stopped his dancing and placed his cock in the cake, smothering it with the whipped cream. He offered it to Drew, Drew disinclined to accept as before, but Gus remained more insistent. “You know you want it, that tent peg in your pants proclaim your desire. With Drew's cock betraying him, he opened his mouth and started to devour Gus' cock. The rest of the assembled group, all cheered and clapped at Drew's blowjob, it went on much longer than Jake's special treat with the other stripper. Gagging and choking over Gus' meat as he pushed it in more. Drew continued choking and sputtering. With Gus' cock now lodged in his throat and he went as hard as he could. Drew's hardon swelled as he as he gagged over Gus' cock. And Gus yanked down Drew's pants for all to see. "Oh shit baby, I'm going to nut." Gus moaned. The thrusts increased and his organ throbbed. Gus's massive balls were smacking Drew's head and his breathing erratic. The fingers curled round Drew's hair and he grunted. No, no no! It was swelling in his mouth. A massive rope of come shot down Drew's throat A second and third spurt followed with the same density. On the fourth fifth and sixth he began to pull out and it landed on his tongue. The sweet taste and saltiness was overwhelming. Not to stop this moment. Gus offered Drew a sniff of poppers, which he inhaled strongly. Gus beckoned the other stripper over for the main party piece! Something hot, hard and unnaturally sized was pressed up against Drew. He could feel it wiggling against his arse. Gus whispered, "just enjoy it." Drew looked over his shoulder to see the other stripper's massive cock rubbing against him. His grinding increased it was truly monster sized but it had beautiful thick veins, soft smooth skin and an angry red head. He angled himself so he was thrusting at Drew's crack. Then Drew felt him being pinned down. Four of the other guests, held Drew down, each taking a wrist or ankle to keep him from squirming away. Gus gave Drew poppers to inhale The poking continued. Then Drew felt it against his hole. The head pressed against it, testing it. He could feel it strain as he pushed to get access. He shifted his hips and aimed his massive weapon right at his virgin hole. Drew could feel the warm tip brushing against his sphincter. Drew felt more pressure as his massive thing tried to get inside. Hands were holding him so tight Drew was scared he was going to snap then all he felt was pain. It was going in, slowly one inch at a time a man's dick starting to enter him. "Hush baby, only halfway." Gus cooed. Halfway, halfway!? This thing was only halfway inside of me? Oh Jesus no, this was not durable. “No I can't take it! "Pull out! PULL OUT!" Drew screamed. But the stripper just grabbed Drew's hips and pushed hard until Drew had taken every last inch. "No more, please I can't do this. It's too much!" Drew cried. Drew felt wet inside. His massive girth was rubbing deep inside pressing against Drew's insides getting slick with something. It couldn't have been spit or precum?. There was a powerful thrust and Drew yelped. . He took this as motivation and began really hammering home. The thrusts changed their angle and Drew began to feel pleasure. He did it again and Drew felt his own cock start to grow. Drew's hard cock was bouncing along to the sodomy. He was getting fucked and Drew was hard. He sniffed the poppers hard as it helped him. Seeing how Drew was responding, one of the group who was restraining Drew released his grip and offered his dick to Drew's opened mouth, dripping with Gus' cum. Drew's mouth was stuffed with his cock. Drew was now being drilled at both ends. Drew was again choking and sputtering as the cock now lodged in his throat and he went as hard as he could. He too splattered his cum deep inside Drew's throat. As Drew felt the taste, smell and cock driving into him and it was all too much. Drew's entire body shook as he was hit with his strongest orgasm. He screamed out as he shot his thick white load all over one of those still holding him. The man smiled at Drew then got up and walked over to Jake, who he noticed to his shock was filming it all with his mobile camera. Drew was horrified. But a combination of the lovely smile Jake gave him and his general sexual tension and inebriation meant Drew dismissed the filming and carried on with his intercourse, as another of the invitees shoved his cock into Drew's mouth to receive Drew's attention. Drew's tormented pleasure somewhat changed; the stripper was fucking with less rhythm, his thrusts deep and painful, his breathing ragged and he was coated in sweat. He was clearly close to cumming. He grabbed Drew's waist and spun him around on his dick. The blood provided ample lubricant because there was a slick sound as he spun like a top. Drew could now see the stripper plunging his huge dick in and out of his hole. “Stop, please not inside”, Drew begged. "I love breeding virgins." He panted. "No stop!" He was fucking too hard. Drew's entire body was shaking and breathing came out broken in time with his rapid thrusts. Just then the thrusts stopped. The cock buried itself as deep as it would go and began twitching. Drew's eyes widened as the reality took over. His straight ass had just finished off a man. He was being bred. "Nooo!", Drew cried. "Yes!" He replied. He could feel it convulsing. Then he could feel something warm soaking his insides. His cum just kept shooting inside Drew squirmed to the left then right, trying to push out the oversized cock but it wouldn't stop. He was growling, body flexed as the stripper held him with his dick. He could feel some of it dripping out. It seemed impossible. Cum was shooting inside him as well as pouring out. He looked over to see Gus, positioning himself to take over from the other stripper to breed his hole again. But I'm worried he's cum inside without a condom. “Don't worry”, Gus replied, “it's okay, he's the same status as me”. Not only did Gus breed Drew, but then the other four guests took their turns to unload inside him. Finally, Jake came over to have his turn, passing his camera over to Gus to complete the filming. “This is the best ever birthday present”, Jake exclaimed as he pushed his cock in. “But isn't it risky?” Drew asked anxiously. “But we've all been on prep the last couple of years”, Jake said misleadingly. For not only had they stopped taking them in time to be detectable again, but he had hired the two positive strippers to breed Drew. “Thanks for the gift”, Jake said, “let me give you mine now.” As he squirted his poz load deep within.

"You wanna get gangbanged?" I had barely logged into the app when the message flashed onto my screen. My hole was hungry, itching to be stretched and filled. So naturally, I responded. "Fuck yes." "Cool," came the reply, followed by three different dick pics. None appeared to be shorter than seven or eight inches. Two were big black cocks, one cut and one uncut with just the right amount of foreskin. The third was white, cut and smooth and girthy. My saliva glands instantly went into overdrive. I sent back a couple of pics of my ass, including my favorite - the one taken by a guy after he and his friend bred me one night in a hotel room in NYC. It captured the moment that both of their loads started leaking out of my gaped hole. I used it as a signal that I was into bottoming bare. "Where and when?" I asked. It turned out that the guy who contacted me had a room at a hotel just around the corner from my place. Talk about kismet! He told me his friends were on their way, and would be there within the half hour. Perfect - just enough time for me to shower and get ready. Before I did, though, I had to ask. "You guys fuck raw or covered?" "Raw is law," he replied, a grinning devil face emoji punctuating his response. I set my phone down and headed to the bathroom to prep, hoping that when I picked it up again the message would not have disappeared. Thankfully, my fears were unfounded. Not only had he messaged again to let me know his friends had arrived, he had included the room number and told me to knock when I arrived. I quickly dressed and responded to him. "Give me 5-10 minutes." Not waiting for his reply, I slipped my feet into some shoes, grabbed my poppers and a small tube of lube and headed out the door. The light at the end of my street seemed to take for-fucking-ever to turn green, but at last I swung my car out onto the main road, and after less than a half-mile I turned into the hotel parking lot. I found a spot and cut the motor. My stomach was in knots with nervous anticipation. I took a hit from my brown bottle to calm them. I felt my heart rate tick up as a warm glow spread across my body and my head got a little fuzzy. Taking out my phone, I sent him a message. "Parked. Coming up." I walked purposefully through the hotel lobby, throwing a polite nod at the desk staff as I passed. It had been years since I had been to this particular hotel to hook up with anyone, but my feet knew their way and in no time I was in the elevator, on my way to what I hoped would be an amazing afternoon. I took another hit from my brown bottle as I stepped off the elevator, momentarily steadying myself against the corridor wall as they took effect. The room turned out to be a suite at the far end of the hall. With my heart in my throat, I knocked as instructed. The door opened, but whoever was behind it remained hidden. The room was dark; the blackout curtains had been drawn. The only light came from the TV, to which someone was casting bareback porn from their phone or laptop. "Strip and get on the bed," a disembodied voice instructed from the corner of the room. "We want you ass up." As my eyes adjusted to the dark, I could make out the silhouette of a set of double French doors leading to the bedroom. Stepping inside, I took off my clothes, grabbed my poppers and lube and climbed on the bed, my ass in the air pointed toward the door. "Turn around," said the voice. "We wanna watch the TV while we breed you." An odd request, but I was so fucking horny that I readily complied. I spun around so that my ass was now pointed toward the headboard. Anyone pounding my hole would be able to clearly see what was on the TV on the opposite wall. So I was to be a cock sleeve they used to get off in while they watched porn. That didn't hurt my feelings one little bit. I took a huff from my brown bottle as a shadow approached my face. My mouth was at the perfect height and the cock slid right in, working its way to the back of my throat. This was the uncircumsized one and it was delicious! As he worked past my gag reflex I stuck out my tongue and tasted the saltiness of his balls. The bed moved and I felt someone getting behind me. I heard the click of a bottle - so they wouldn't need my lube - and then the familiar pressure of a cock head pressing on my sphincter. I had no way of knowing which of the other guys it was, but as my hole opened willingly to let him in, I felt the walls of my rectum stretch wide. He did not stop until his lower abdomen met my ass cheeks. He was balls deep. The two friends matched their rhythms as they spit-roasted me. The cock in my mouth slid out of my throat as the one in my ass slid deep, then as the one in my ass pulled out the one in my mouth slid back in. In my mind I pictured the old weather vane on my grandfather's garage, the one with two sawyers holding a huge saw that went back and forth in time with the wind. "Fuck, I'm gonna nut already," said the one in my mouth. "let me in there." His friend obliged, slipping out of my ass and moving over to allow his friend to take over. "Ready to get knocked up?" he asked. "Fuck yeah," I replied breathlessly. I took the opportunity to huff from my brown bottle again since my face was unencumbered. As my head swam, I felt that big uncut cock slide balls deep. he gripped my hips like he was afraid he might fall off, and after a couple of big thrusts I felt his cock spasm. He was filling my guts with his cum. At last the spasms subsided and I felt him slide out. "Let me clean you off," I said to him. Without a word, he got off the bed and positioned his now-deflating cock at my mouth again. I sucked in the entire length, savoring the taste of cum and ass and working my tongue under his foreskin to make sure I got every last drop. As I was administering to him, his friend once again got behind me and slid his cock into my now cum-slick hole. "Oh, fuck that feels good," he moaned. "What an ass. My turn to knock it up." My poppers-addled brain suddenly keyed on the phrase he used. He didn't say he was going to breed my hole. He said 'knock it up'. Between the moans escaping my lips I managed to ask, "Are you guys poz?" "Yeah," he affirned. "But you're on PrEP, so it's cool." Except I wasn't on PrEP. That was a bald-faced lie that I included on every one of my online profiles. There was a reason I always ask if guys fuck raw. And there's a reason I don't ask about diseases or HIV status before I fuck someone. Because I wanted it. I had been desperate to join the poz brotherhood for nearly a decade. I wanted the virus with every fiber of my being. I had been used by hundreds of men, most of them bareback, and willingly taken their loads in my pursuit. But it had all been in vain. Until today. Disguising my excitement, I said as deadpan as I could,, "Yeah, that's cool. It's not for me to refuse a load." "Damn right," said the voice from the living room. "Cum dumps don't get a say." The guy behind me quickened his pace and I knew another breeding was imminent. I was about to take my second toxic load of the day. I could barely contain myself! The grip on my hips tightened and the telltale spasms told me he was now adding his load to the first. I squeezed tight, partly to milk every last drop from his balls and partly to make sure none spilled when he pulled out. He began to go soft and began sliding out. I bore down on my sphincter muscles. "Fuck, that's some grip!" he uttered. "Amazing." Before I had a chance to tell him I wanted to clean him off, his cock was in my face. I greedily took it in my mouth to the root, working my tongue all around to clean him thoroughly. At last he pulled away, spent. I had never felt so wantonly slutty in my entire life. I had to have more cock - and there was still one to be had. "Ready for me?" asked the third man, who I could now see had been watching from a chair in the corner of the other room. I took another hit from my brown bottle and replied, "Yessss, please." It was more of a plea than an answer. I wanted his load, and I was prepared to shamelessly beg for it. "Even if my viral load is over seven hundred thousand?" He asked teasingly. "Yessss, God yessss!" I responded. "I need your poz load in my guts with the others!" "You gotta suck me to get me hard first," he said, getting up from the chair. I could just make out his cock, swaying as he walked toward me. It was the white guy. His cock was as long soft as it appeared to be hard. He approached, and for the third time that day I opened my mouth for a poz cock. Suddenly I felt something hard bump against my teeth. As I took him further into my mouth I could taste metal. I felt around with my tongue - a PA! It had been years since I had been fucked by a pierced cock. My first experience had been one of pleasure, then pain, then intensely pleasurable pain. That guy, too, had bred me, and I had hoped at the time that he might be injecting a toxic load when he came, but alas if he was it never took. Here was another chance. I worked his cock like a pro, using my lips and tongue to get him rock hard. It swelled in my mouth until I could barely wrap my lips around the shaft. I couldn't wait to see what he did to my ass once he got inside! His PA was a thick gauge, a three-quarter loop with round balls on each end. I didn't have to wait long. "Hey guys, come hold him," he instructed the others. He got on the bed and pushed me down so I was laying on my stomach. The other two got on the bed, one on each side of me, outstretched my arms and pinned them so I couldn't move. He pushed my legs together and then straddled me, holding my legs closed with his calves. I felt that huge cock slapping my ass cheeks as he got himself ready. I felt him slide between my cheeks and connect with my cum-drooling hole. Then he pushed his way in. It felt as though he was penetrating me with a hot curling iron. I cried and bucked as he split me open and the big metal ring tore at my insides. It was like nothing I had ever felt before, and I found myself wishing that I had quit while I was ahead. "Hold him!" he barked as my arms flailed beneath his companions. "He wants this virus, he's gonna fuckin' get it!" He worked his shaft deeper and deeper into my rectum as it spasmed in protest. I shudder to think about how it might have felt had I not already had two loads inside me to ease his entry. But at last, he was fully inside. He paused a moment, holding still as I willed myself to relax. "My poppers!" I cried. One of the other guys found them on the bed and uncapped them, holding the bottle under each nostril while pressing the other closed. I took two mighty breaths, huffing as much as I could into my lungs and into my blood stream. Only then did I feel my muscles begin to relax around his huge shaft. "There you go," he said. "Now you're ready." He began to thrust, slowly at first and then more and more quickly. The pain died away as my mind went numb from the combination of poppers and his assault. "Gonna make sure you get knocked up!" he said, his breath coming more quickly. "This hole is fucking great. You're gonna make me shoot in no time!" 'No time' took considerably longer than I hoped. I cried and whimpered as he hammered my hole time and again, working that high viral load out of his balls. I grit my teeth and resolved to take it; I had been chasing this dream for far too long for me to back away now. The pain, I reassured myself, would be worth the reward. "Oh fuck, here it comes!" he bellowed. My sphincter was stretched as wide as it would go and my muscles were all numb, so this time there was no squeezing his shaft. When he came he rammed his cock balls-deep into me and froze, moaning in pleasure as he added to the toxic brew already inside me. He collapsed on top of me for a moment before finally climbing off me. His friends released my arms and as he pulled out, I swear I felt the cool room air rush inside my massive gape. Like the others, he brought his cock to my lips so I could clean it off. This time I tasted cum and ass mixed with blood. His piercing had done what it was supposed to do. "Now, before you get up, I have a present for you," he said. He turned and caught something thrown to him by one of the other guys. "A souvenir, if you will." He held it in such a way that I could see what it was in the dim light: a large butt plug, the base of which was inscribed with the biohazard symbol. He slid it into my ass until it was firmly lodged in place. "Don't take that out for twelve to twenty-four hours," he said. "When you do, you'll be a new man." With that I got up off the bed, pulling my clothes back on. I wondered for a moment if anyone in the lobby would be able to see the shape of the plug's base through my shorts, but decided I really didn't care. I had three poz loads brewing inside me. It was time to go home and do as I had been instructed - leave them in there as long as possible to allow the virus to take hold. The short drive home was an uncomfortable one, but I managed to get into the house and up to my bedroom. Kicking off my shoes, I fell face-first on the bed, exhausted from the poppers and all the abuse I had taken - the wonderful, amazing abuse that I hoped was about to start a new chapter for me. My daily routine went on as it always had - eat, sleep, work, repeat. I never saw my gifter or his friends on the app again, despite checking every blank profile that appeared. Then about three and a half weeks after my encounter, I came down with a cold. Hoping that it meant the gift had taken, I waited a few more weeks - an impossibly long time given my level of excitement - and got tested. After a decade of trying everything, my dream had finally come true. I was a member of the brotherhood at last.

Part 1: Will meets Dominic I’ve been one of the lead pastors at East Nondenominational Church for two years. I graduated from the seminary at 26, but I found it difficult to find a job at first. I was seen as too young by many. I finally found a church interested, one a few states away, and was possibly too eager when we scheduled a Skype call. “We’re very impressed, Will” Pastor Kline, the head pastor told me. He was in his fifties, short white hair. He reminded me of my father who was a pastor himself. “All your references speak highly of your orator skills. I believe you’d be a great addition to our church.” “Really? That’s great. Thank you.” Pastor Kline’s smile faded somewhat. “There is one thing that myself and Pastor Matthews are concerned about, however.” “What’s that?” “We all know that you’re young. And I’ve already assured you that this isn’t a problem. Our concern is that you aren’t married. Now, we know that not everyone gets married, but, seeing as you are a young man, and, may I say, good looking, it is sometimes awkward for members.” “Why?” “Young women in the congregation often seek out single pastors or they feel as if they’re prey to them. We just like to make this issue known beforehand.” “I understand, Pastor Kline,” I told him, feeling a bit awkward hearing him say that I was good looking. I was fit, spending a few hours at the gym each week, making sure I was healthy but not overly muscular. My brown hair and green eyes were often complimented by those I dated, but I never thought much about my appearance. “I’ve dated before,” I told him. “I had a long-term girlfriend in college. It just didn’t work out.” “I understand. We just want to keep everyone safe. We’d hate to lead anyone into sin.” “I agree,” I told him. “I’d never do anything to cause anyone to stumble.” Pastor Kline turned out to be correct. It didn’t take long before I spent every Sunday morning surrounded by women, dropping hints that they were single and interested in going on a date. Whether it was the clear desperation or not, I didn’t find myself interested. It wasn’t for a lack of trying. Sure, I wanted to find someone and get married, have kids, but there was something in the back of my mind that kept me from pursuing this life fully. What it was, I didn’t know. Not yet, at least. A Sunday morning came when I stood out in the lobby greeting our members as they came in. I flashed my smile, shaking hands, avoiding the stares from the women who wanted me to propose. As I shook hands, I noticed a man enter the front doors that I had never seen before. He was a large guy, bald, around forty if I had to guess. He was wearing a short sleeve black shirt which showed off large muscles and hairy forearms, tattoos around his biceps. His black jeans were tight, showing strong legs. It wasn’t like we had never had anyone like him here before, but there was something in the way this man carried himself, something in his essence, that captivated me, causing me to take notice. Without realizing, I found myself drawn to him, seeking him out so that I could shake his hand. “Hello,” I said. “I’m Pastor Ryder. I don’t think I’ve seen you here before.” “First time,” he said, his voice low, a bit of a rasp. He took my hand and shook it. He had a firm grip. “I’ve driven past here for years. Decided to step inside for a change.” “I’m glad that you did,” I said. He raised an eyebrow, his eyes looking from my face and moving down my suited body to my shoes. The corner of his mouth turned into a grin. “Same here,” he said. “I’m not much of a God person.” “That’s alright,” I told him. “God finds us wherever we are.” “Does he?” I could tell that the man was playing a game, taunting me. I wasn’t easily aggravated, so I knew I could take whatever he gave out. “I don’t think I caught your name,” I said. “Dominic Moore,” he said. “Well, Mr. Moore, we’re glad to have you here. The service is about to start. Pastor Kline is preaching today. I think you’ll love to hear his message. If you have any questions for me, let me know. I’ll be here after the service.” “Is that a promise?” he asked. He passed me and entered the sanctuary, glancing back once and catching my eye. I stood frozen until I lost sight of him. I shook off whatever caused this momentary confusion and darted to my office. I had to sit down for a second, alone. I caught my breath, unable to understand why I was feeling so flustered. I had never felt like this before. I felt as if I had just worked out. My heart was pounding quickly, sweat collecting around my hairline. I checked my armpits and found that I had started to sweat through my dress shirt. While no one would notice, I felt uncomfortable. I had a change of shirt in one of my drawers just in case. I took it out and started to change. As I tucked in the new shirt, my hand grazing my crotch and I nearly collapsed from the sensation. It had been several days since I last jerked off, making me sensitive, but I’d never felt like this before. I tried to push down the need to touch myself, but found it difficult. I closed my eyes and started to breathe deep, calming myself. In my mind, the image of Dominic Moore standing in front of me was clear as day. I could see his chiseled face, his strong, tatted, hairy arms. I could feel his hand in mine. My eyes opened and I found my hand firmly grasping my cock. Shocked and a bit disgusted, I quickly finished dressing myself and returned to the lobby. I was going to pretend that nothing had happened, because nothing had. Everything was fine. Wasn’t it? Dominic was on top of me. His strong body, muscles rippling under sweaty skin, weighed down on me. His chest was covered in hair, his musk collected within the follicles. I could smell him, my head dizzy from the natural smell of man. His eyes were focused on mine. “How does that feel?” “Incredible,” I said. I glanced down and saw my legs wrapped around his waist, my cock and balls rubbing against his abs as he buried his enormous, veiny cock into my butt. I felt myself tearing open, as if every part of myself was opening up to him, allowing him inside me in every way possible. I felt full. I felt as if I couldn’t imagine existing in any other way. His rhythm increased as he started grunting, sweat covering our bodies. His cock brushed against my prostate, sending my cock into overdrive. I wasn’t even touching myself and I could still feel a powerful orgasm surging forward. “Ready, baby?” “Do it. Cum in me. Take me, Dom.” “Here it comes.” My eyes shot open as I started cumming. I felt like I couldn’t breathe. My chest was heaving, my heart racing. I fumbled in the dark and turned on the lamp next to my bed. The light hurt my eyes at first until they grew accustomed. Searching the room, I found I was alone. Why was that a surprise? Of course I was alone. Why would someone be there with me? Who would be there with me? I checked the time. 4 a.m. I sat up, finding my sheets sticking to my body. I was sweating profusely. I threw off my covers and looked down, my boxers tented and soaked through. The smell of cum hit me, my head spinning from the sweet smell and the pungent odor of my sweating body. I was getting high off myself, something I had never done before. What was happening? I lifted the waistband and found globs of cum intermixed in my pubes, soaking into the boxer fabric. It had been a while since I had had a wet dream. I tried to climb out of bed to change, but I felt too weak. Collapsing back into bed, I closed my eyes and tried to remember what I had been dreaming about. “Here it comes.” Dominic Moore. I’d dreamt about Dominic Moore. I could see his face. I could feel the weight of his body on mine. I could smell his sweat. I could feel his hairy chest pressed against mine. I could feel his huge cock pumping into— I stopped, looking down at my hand. Without realizing, I’d scooped up some of my cum and brought it to my mouth, a few stray pubic hairs mixed in. I stared down at the mess, the smell of the fresh cum filling my nose. I’d never tasted my cum before. I’d never wanted to. It seemed gross to eat something that came out of your body. Still, something about the smell was intoxicating, sweet and inviting. My mouth slowly opened as I inserted my hand, running my tongue along my cum-soaked fingers. It was a taste unlike anything I had ever had. It was salty but also sweet. The warmth was inviting, as if I was returning it to where it belonged. I swallowed and savored the feeling, licking my lips. Then I realized what I’d done. My hand was shaking, the cum residue sticking to my skin. I jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom, washing my hand and stripping off my boxers. I cleaned myself up as well as I could, but I couldn’t erase the image of Dominic Moore on top of me, inside of me. I couldn’t escape the feeling I had felt, wanting him there, wanting him to take me. I wasn’t gay. I’d never thought of another man like this. Why was I now? What was going on? After my dream about Dominic, I couldn’t get back to sleep. All I could do was see his face. I wandered into my office the next day in a daze. I sat at my computer trying to plan out my next sermon, but instead of God, all I could think about was Dominic. I tried to push past the dream, but my recurring erection kept me returning to the moment when I could see in Dominic’s eyes a sinister lusting unlike anything I’d ever seen before. I was mesmerized. “Will,” Pastor Kline said, knocking on my door. “Is everything alright?” “Yeah, fine,” I said, trying to supply a convincing smile. “Are you sure? I said hello when you walked by my office and you looked like you were in a trance or something.” “Nothing like that,” I told him. “I didn’t sleep well last night.” “You’re too young to be having sleeping problems.” “Nothing like that. It’s just… can I talk to you Mark?” “Sure,” he said, closing the door and sitting down. “What’s up?” “I’ve been feeling… guilty, I guess.” “About what?” “Well, um.” There’s no way I can tell Pastor Kline about my dream. What would he think? How would I even begin to explain? “I’m feeling guilty over a dream I had last night.” “A dream?” he said, staring at me until his eyes grew wide. “Oh, I see. A dream.” “I’ve felt guilty all day. I feel like I did something I shouldn’t have.” “Did you?” “Well, I guess not. Not really. I just had a dream.” “Listen, Will, you’re a young guy. That kind of thing happens to young guys. It still happens to me on occasion. Dreams are outside of our control. I’m guessing you…” I nodded. “Think of it as a freebee,” he said. “You didn’t do it to yourself. Sometimes, our bodies need to release and create a scenario in which it’s possible. You didn’t do anything wrong. Trust me.” “Alright. If you’re sure.” “I’m positive.” He stood up and started toward the door, stopping just out in the hall. “By the way, there was a new visitor on Sunday who sent me an email, saying he wanted to stop by sometime this week and meet with you. He said you greeted him at the door and found you personable. He says he’d like to talk with you.” “Did you get a name?” “Dominic Moore, I believe,” Pastor Kline said. “Dominic Moore,” I said, my voice catching. “He wants to meet with me?” Pastor Kline nodded. “He said he enjoyed talking with you. I’ll forward you the email so you can respond.” “Are you sure you wouldn’t want to meet with him instead?” I asked, trying to restrain the worry in my voice. At the same time, I scooted closer to my desk, hiding the boner which was starting to form. “You are the head pastor after all.” “Will, you need to have confidence in yourself. This is a part of our job. When God sends us someone asking for our help, we need to welcome him in. Don’t you agree?” “Of course,” I said, faking a smile. “I’ll email him before I leave.” “I’ll send you his email.” Once Pastor Kline was gone, I slumped down in my chair, reeling as my hard cock smashed against the underside of my desk. How am I supposed to meet with Dominic when I can’t get through a conversation without getting a hard-on? Nothing made sense. I wasn’t gay, and yet here I was unable to think about anyone other than this man who’d I’d met once. I met guys at the gym all the time and never had issues like this before. Why now? And why did Dominic want to talk with me? There was no way I made that good of an impression. My computer alerted me to a new email. I opened it and found the forwarded email from Dominic. Everything Pastor Kline had told me was true. Dominic wanted to meet with me. I started a new email accepting the meeting, telling him to come to my office whenever it suited him best. Before I hit send, I looked at his email name and found “Hazard4U” on the screen. I guess we’ll see, I thought. ___________________________________________________________________________________________ I've got a lot of the story written, though it's not done yet. Not sure where it will end, but there is plenty more to come.

My name is Mark. I’ve been taking classes in the city for a while. At 23 years old I haven’t had much socializing what with focusing on my studies. I check the gay apps, Grindr, Growlr, Recon, all the fun stuff. I mostly window shop. I rarely hookup. There are a few bars near by that I occasionally go by for a drink. But it’s been a while since I’ve had any real sex. I play safe with rubbers like a responsible young guy, but I’ve never needed to go on prep since my sex life is very sparse. I live in a small two bedroom apartment with a roommate. An older guy, Vince. Vince is an odd one. He’s always horny and hooking up. Guys come and go from our place like a fast food restaurant. I don’t mind it though. He pays for more then his fair share of the rent so it’s a good deal for me since city living is harsh enough as is. He’s expressed interest in me too but I always turn him down. He isn’t my type and his “interests” don’t really aline with mine much. The thing is. He’s poz. And I don’t care if a guy is poz undetectable but Vince either vary rarely takes meds or not at all. His poz status is actually full blown AIDS. Very thin and gaunt, bald, in his 70s. But he still gets around no problem with youthful vigor. He’s what they call a ‘gifter’. Someone who’s kink it is to spread the bug to neg guys. He’s told me before and has charged up a lot of guys in his room or in the living room, or any other room in the place. He likes to brag to me about it, and has jokingly talked about pozzing me too but I brush it off as him being weird. Sometimes I’ll find him fucking someone right in the open as I get home and he’ll casually say hi to me. But like I said, I don’t mind it. That’s his prerogative and we keep things civil between us. I definitely could be stuck with worse roommates. Probably the only complaint I do have is his constant masterbating in every room of the flat. He’ll jack off 2 or 3 times a day and he’ll let his cum splatter anywhere. The stuff is usually really thick and voluminous. Sometimes he cleans it up, other times I end up cleaning it up. Especially after stepping in it. Even if we’re watching tv sitting next to each other, if he has the urge, he’ll whip it out and start stroking. It’s obnoxious but I accept it. Oh and if he wasn’t poz and my type, I’d still be very hesitant to mess around with him. It’s his dick. He has a 14 inch cock. Well 36 cm. So a little more then 14. Not very thick but that only emphasizes it’s length. Which explains why so many guys want to give it a try. It’s a monster of a thing and there’s no way I could possibly take that beast. I have trouble with guys who were 7 inches. So Vince’s flag pole would probably impale me before it went balls deep. The thought makes me wince. One day in the morning I went to the kitchen to get some coffee. Vince was there, he had already made a pot. I could smell the fresh brew and went to the cabinet to grab a mug and sure enough *squish* I stepped in a thick pile of cum on the kitchen floor. It squished between my toes. It was thick like slimy tapioca pudding and warm, it had an off white yellowish color to it. “Morning Mark. Sleep well?” He asked me. “Ugh, Vince you got cum on the floor again.” I was leaning against the counter wiping the stuff off my foot with a paper towel. “Oops, guess I forgot that one. I was horny. Ya know I could lick it clean off ya if ya like. I’d be happy to suck your toes.” “No thanks. I got it.” He was a kinky one too. He’d usually offer to do something like that to me. But I had no interest and would casually turn him down. “Thanks for making coffee at least.” I prepared my cup. Vince came up behind me and passed me the cream. When he did his hard on slipped up my leg and went under my boxers, resting on my crack. He likes to find whatever excuse he can to touch my with his cock. It’s usually just a brief jab or slap. I try to ignore it. “Want some cream young man?” “Yeah thanks Vince.” Vince then thrusted forward and his cock head went between my cheeks and hit my hole hard. “Ouch Vince what’s that for?” “You said you wanted me cream. I’m just obliging you.” He kept the pressure up, his cock head pressing firmly against my asshole. He gave another sharp jab and his head started to party my sphincter. “Ouch! Come on man, you know that’s not what I meant.” “Oh well, can’t blame a guy for trying.” Vince pulled his cock away. A trail of pre with it. Great now I have a greased up ass. I fixed my coffee and sat at the table. My ass hurting a bit. I was going through some of my school papers. Vince was next to me with a hand on my shoulder. His other hand stroking his monster cock. It was darker then the rest of his body and very veiny, like a throbbing spiderweb all up and down his shaft. His balls were equally impressive. Low hanging and large like two plums dangling. That explains how he can cum so much. He was shameless and insatiable. “So when are you gonna let me have a go at that unused ass of yours?” “Not today.” I was more focused on my papers then what he was doing. “One of these days I’ll dump a load up in you.” I rolled my eyes at that. “You’re welcome to try.” I say sarcastically. “He he, we’ll see neg boy.” His stroking got faster and he was grunting in my ear. He was about to reach climax. “Can you aim that in a towel or something?” I turned toward him but that’s when he started to cum. “Aaagh! Fuck!” Thick globby ribbons of cum shot out at me. It got on my chin and my chest. Getting all over my tank top. He held my shoulder in place and unloaded all over me. There was so damn much of it and it smelled gross. “Oh jeeze Vince!” I got up covered in his toxic sludge. “It’s your fault for being so cute. Who doesn’t like a cum bath?” “Very funny.” I wandered to the bathroom trying not to let the stuff drip on to the floor. I was going to shower anyway but this was definitely an incentive. I looked at myself in the mirror. My chin and neck had a lot of it and it slowly ran down my chest. I scooped up some of the stuff and looked at it in my hand. ‘How can he cum so much all the time?’ I was a little envious of his virility. For a moment I thought about what it would taste like and brought it up to my mouth, but it’s smell was rancid and I seriously doubt I could handle swallowing any of it. I took off my tank and boxers and showered up. The last of the whitish yellow paste sinking it’s way down the drain. I hoped that stuff wouldn’t clog the pipes. When I got out of the bathroom with a towel around my waist, Vince was sitting on the couch, his feet up on the coffee table and his semi hard dick resting on his stomach. I walked past him to get to my room and change but he grabbed my arm. “Come sit and relax. I brought your mug here.” My coffee mug was between his feet. His toes rubbing against the rim. “I gotta get dressed.” He grabbed my towel and ripped it off. “You can get dressed later, I could use some eye candy. How’s your ass by the way? Hope my thing here didn’t hurt you too bad.” “It’s fine Vince. You didn’t penetrate despite your goofing around.” “Come let me see.” Vince pulled me in front of him and spun me around. Ass facing toward him. “Come on dude. Haven’t you messed with me enough this morning?” He spread my ass revealing my hole. “My that’s a beautiful ass. Milky white with a subtle shade of rosey pink on your pucker.” Then I felt a finger on my hole. He was rubbing it around. “What are-“ “Shush, I’m just inspecting you. Gotta admit it’s getting me hard again.” Vince was usually handsy and forward but this was especially blunt for him. He was definitely up to something. Then he stood up still spreading my ass. “I can inspect you better with this.” That’s when he stuck his cock at my puckering hole. Rubbing his tip at it. He then repositioned his hands holding my hips pulling me towards him. “Oh ha ha. Sure, next thing you’ll want to do an internal inspection. Shove it in me why don’t you?” I mock with sarcasm and snark. “Wouldn’t that be fun? But I teased you enough. Go on go get dressed.” As he said that he squatted back down to sit on the couch his hands still on my hips. The movement threw me off balance and I ended up slipping. I threw my hands back to catch myself on the couch but my ass already went down into Vinces lap. As I went down my ass ended up slamming on Vinces cock, and it forcefully plunged up into my ass. My hands caught part of my fall which stopped me from getting fully skewered on it, but quite a bit of it already went up inside me. “Aaah! Fuck fuck! Shit! That fucking hurts!” The pain of the intrusion made my body lock up. I couldn’t move. “Oooh! Oh my… It’s in you Mark. I wasn’t planning on fucking an ass this early in the morning but this is quite a pleasant surprise. Your insides are so tight and hot. Looks like you got the first 5 inches in there. About 9 more inches left to go. “Fuck Vince! We can’t do this! And you’re way too damn big. Ah it hurts.” “Then maybe we should exercise those guts of yours.“ Vince then started to move his hips up and down, he was starting to fuck me as I was squatting over it. “There we go let’s get a couple more inches in you.” “Ah! No Vince. I need to get it out.“ I started to move my ass up inching his cock out of me. But then Vince put his hands on my thighs and was pulling me back down. “Just for a little bit Mark. You feel so good, just let me blow off one load in you.“ “Come on Vince! Please there’s no way I could handle you, plus you’re poz!“ “Oh fine.“ Vince let go of my thighs and stopped his thrusting. I slowly raised my ass up and got him out of me. “Perhaps I should inspect your ass again? Make sure I didn’t do any damage inside you?“ “Oh you did plenty of ‘inspecting’ as is. I’m getting dressed.“ I sorely hobbled to my room, my ass on fire from Vince’s monster cock. I only had less than half of it’s length in me but just that much was torturous enough as it was. He would normally pull pranks every now and again, but this went way too far. It was the first time I had a cock in me in years. Sitting on a long 14 incher is definitely not some thing you should do when you’ve been out of practice, especially a 14 inch poz cock. When I was in my room I rubbed some ointment on my ass to make it feel better. When the soreness was subsiding a bit I was able to enjoy my fingers on my ass. I stuck a couple in feeling around. Trying to put the fact that it was an old trolls poz cock out of my mind, there was some degree of eroticism of a cock going inside me. Even if the circumstances were far from ideal. I laid on my bed fingering myself while stroking my own 6 inch uncut cock. It wasn’t an impressive length, but it wasn’t small either. It was average but it got the job done. As I was beating my own meat and fingering my ass I was trying to imagine that monster cock going back up inside me omitting who it belonged to. I may be cautious and responsible but I was still a red blooded man. Eventually I managed to reach orgasm and shoot my own load on my chest. Rather than go out for another shower I just scooped it up and licked it off my fingers. Now I could finally get dressed. The rest of the morning went without incident. I went to class and focused on the lectures. My ass still had a dull soreness to it courtesy of Vince. I’ll bet he’s at home jacking off to the events of earlier today. Oh who am I kidding, he’s definitely destroying another recon rando’s ass. Probably leaving cum piles for me to find. I got home in the evening. I had a bunch of assignments I needed to get to work on, but I was tired and didn’t feel like it. They could wait till a little later. When I entered the apartment Vince was seriously fucking a young twink, slamming into him balls deep. The twink was partly moaning, partly screaming with Vince’s hands covering his mouth. Muffling the sounds. It looked like the guy was loving and hating it all at the same time. ‘Damn, bravo taking all that little dude’ I thought. “Welcome home Mark. Don’t mind me just infecting this little bottom slut. If your ass has recovered then get in line. I’ll breed you up after this one.“ “No thanks. It was a long day for me. I just want to fix a drink and relax. You have your fun.” Vince continued demolishing the young guy in the living room while I was going about my business. Got to admit it was a little annoying hearing Vince talk like that about me in front of a stranger. I don’t want a bunch of randos getting the impression that I am taking his loads too. Gossip amongst gays tends to get around. I watched Vince fuck the living daylights out of the guy, watching his huge member go in and out of the slender ass. It was kinda hot in its own way. Vince looked at me and winked. I put together a whisky soda and set my bag in my room. I heard Vince grunt and yell in the other room. Yup he’s dumped another load. When I came out he was sending the limping guy on his way. I enjoyed my drink and he was on the couch dick slumped over his thigh, still wet with juices. “How was your day? Learn anything good?” “It was fine. Just a lot going on. Several essays due soon and I just don’t have the energy for it.” “You need to unwind. Why don’t you sit and watch the news with me?” I chugged half my drink and plopped down on the sofa next to Vince. He was still naked but nothing new. It was still a bit of a shocking sight to see a massive piece of meat on such a thin man. “How’s your ass? Better by now I hope.” “It’s fine. It hurt for a while after but I’m recovered.” “Good. How did you like the first taste of my meat?” “It wasn’t pleasant. It went in too hard too fast.” “Aw that’s a shame. You should try getting more used to it.” “I’m plenty used to seeing it swinging around the place as is. I don’t need it inside me again.” “Your loss. The last boy was able to take it balls deep.” “I’m surprised he’s still alive. You sure you didn’t rupture just guts?” “Oh he was a total slut. His ass was plenty stretched and able to take it. You just need practice.” “We’ll I’m very out of practice.” “Mine is always here for you to take for a ride whenever you want it.” “Thanks. I’ll keep that in mind.” I say with more sarcasm. We sat there for a while. Nothing particularly interesting was on so I was half paying attention to it. Vince had his feet on the coffee table and was leaning back on the sofa. His cock was soft but it was still huge even at rest. I could probably wrap it twice around my wrist. There was a bit of post cum leaking out of it and sticking to his leg. It was chunky like always. I thought to myself, ‘damn that twink boy has and entire sack load of that stuff clogged up in him.’ My drink was empty and I was feeling a little buzzed from it. Nothing crazy though. We exchanged a bit of small talk here and there. The tv played dull programs. At some point Vince started playing with his cock again and started stroking it hard. It was bound to happen. And he’ll most likely blow all over his chest and lick it up. Vince put a hand on my thigh and rubbed it as he stroked his long monster cock. “Hey mark what was the biggest cock you’ve ever taken?” “Um. Maybe a 7 incher? I haven’t had many. Too busy with school. But that should wind down after this semester.” “Hmf, mines much bigger then that. By the time you get more free time you probably want to catch up on all that college dick running around.” “Probably, I don’t know. I haven’t had much time to think about it.” “Well there are plenty of guys out there that are bigger then 7. You may have trouble taking them.” “Yeah, I’m just not used to getting fucked much.” We sat in silence for another minute. “If you want to train your ass to take bigger cock you can sit on mine. It’ll stretch you out nice and deep.” “You really want to fuck me don’t you?” “Naturally! A handsome young man like you drives me wild. It’s your fault I have to jack off all the time.” “And I’m sure you’d love to poz me up too.” “He he. Well that comes with the territory.” “No thanks Vince.” Vince played with his cock for another half hour or so. Not working towards a cumshot but just keeping it hard. Thinking about my lack of sex life and the prospect of being able to throw myself out in the dating pool soon was giving me the urge too. “Looks like someone is getting horny.” Vince was calling attention to the hard on in my pants. He grabbed it and started stroking it through my jeans. “You should get your clothes off and blow a load.” “I’m going to the bathroom.” I got up. Vince’s hand leaving my crotch. I went to the bathroom and shut the door. I was horny and needed to shoot off. I was stroking it with my balls resting on the sink countertop. I started fingering my ass. My hole was tight around my fingers. I thought about getting fucked by some guys in class that I liked. My thoughts went all over the place and at one point they went back to the morning when I fell on Vince’s cock. Since his was the last cock I had inside me recently the memory was more visceral than picturing dudes I’ve never hooked up with. Sure there was no way I wanted to get fucked by him in real life but there was no harm in imagining it. I tried fingering myself as deep as I could. I went all the way up to my knuckles. It felt good and I wanted more. But I couldn’t push in any further. Then there was a knock on the door. “Mark, you done in there? I need to piss.” Shit, I haven’t reached there yet but I guess I could continue this later. “Yeah I’ll be right out.” I opened the door to leave and Vince’s cock slapped me as we passed by. I went to my bedroom and went through my drawers, pulling out my dildo. I got on the bed and slathered it in lube. I pressed it up against my ass trying to slide it in. It took a little bit of finesse but I managed to get it in there. It wasn’t a very big dildo. About 8 inches but by the time I got to the 7 inch mark my insides were struggling to accommodate it. I thrusted the toy in an out of me for a while trying to get myself more accommodated to it. It felt good and I was pumping my cock at the same time. I wanted to feel all of it inside me so I tried pushing it in deeper. It hurt and I was struggling. Eventually I had to give up on it. It was kind of frustrating, but I would definitely need more practice with it. I took it out and cleaned it up with some baby wipes and put it back in my drawer. I threw on Some boxers and return to the living room. Vince was either still in the bathroom or in his room. I stretched out on the couch facedown on a couch pillow watching the TV. It didn’t take long for me to fall asleep. I didn’t dream of anything visual, but I did dream of a strange sensation on my body. It was like something was crawling on me. Whatever it was the crawling sensation centered around my ass and I could feel it going inside of me. The sensation turned into a pumping motion. I felt like my guts were getting churned around like butter. My whole body was shaking. I heard sounds like grunting and gasping as my ass was getting rocked up and down. It felt good. It was becoming one of those erotic dreams. The pumping sensation in my ass felt amazing. Then the rocking motions quickened and my ass was starting to feel pain. Whatever it was it was sinking deeper and deeper into my guts. I started waking up. My eyes opening, the slamming sensation inside of me was still happening and it was much more intense than when I was dreaming. I looked forward and saw my hands were on the armrest of the couch and two pale skeletal hands were gripping my wrists. The raspy voice of an older man was grunting in my ear and my ass was in pain from the sensation of a cock going in an out of me roughly. “What the hell?! Vince?!” Vince was on top of me. My underwear were gone and he was going to town fucking my ass. Vince’s cock was inside me! “Ugh…don’t mind me Mark… uf- ugh- ah! Just gonna -ah fuck yeah- empty my poz balls in you… uf ooh ah oh yeah.” “Ah fuck, Vince no! Ah, ugh…Take it out! Ugh..mmh…This prank is too far!” Vince continued to fuck me for a few more seconds then stopped. I don’t know how much of his cock was inside me. It felt like a lot. His hips were still raised not making contact with me so there must’ve still been plenty of his cock outside of me but it was still more than I could handle. He then slowly pulled it out and let go of my arms. We repositioned on the couch. Vince laying back with his feet up on the table smirking at me. I stood up and stuck my fingers in my ass, it was sore but as far as I could tell I wasn’t torn up. “Can you blame me Mark? Your ass was up in the air like an invitation. It was practically begging for me to go inside. Truth be told I was planning on jacking off and blowing a load all over your crack and see your reaction when you woke up but you were very slick down there. You were pre-lubed and pre-fucked already. I assumed you wanted me to dive in.“ “No Vince! I was just playing with myself earlier. I wasn’t inviting you to sleep fuck me.” “Oh then my mistake. Sorry about that.“ Vince giggled. His massive cock was still rockhard with veins all over. The top part of his cock was shiny from where my ass lube covered it. “You didn’t cum in me did you?“ I was still fingering myself trying to feel for any sign of Vince’s notorious thick dick paste. So far I couldn’t feel anything up there. “Nah, I was about to though. Like I said I thought you were giving me an invitation.“ “… how much of your cock did you get in?” If Vince had gone balls deep in me then there’s no way I’d be able to reach deep enough to feel for any cum up in there. He would’ve shot his rancid cheese curds too deep inside me for me to notice. “About 8 or 9 inches. Your ass did a better job swallowing me this time than last.” Was it really 9 inches inside? That would’ve been the most cock I’ve ever had up inside me. And he still would’ve had 5 more inches to go. But damn. I had never managed to get that much of my dildo inside me. Vince actually managed to stretch my insides a bit? I paced around the room a little bit and then exhaled deeply. I sat down on the couch next to Vince letting my sloppy ass juices stain the cushion. Not that it would matter. There are plenty other stains on it from Vince and his hook ups. “OK man. I know you like to tease me and pull pranks every now and then but that was way too much. I’m sorry if I gave you the impression I wanted to get fucked but that’s not the case. So no more OK?“ “Fine by me. I’ll score your ass another way.“ “Unlikely.“ We sat there together for a moment absorbing the situation. Vince looked smug while playing with his cock. “Your ass felt incredible by the way Mark.“ “Oh uh, thanks I guess.” “Yeah it felt like it belonged in there. I only wish I could’ve sunk deeper in you.“ “Well you did manage to get deeper than I’ve ever experienced.“ Then Vince’s face lit up. Like he had some sort of devilish idea. “When you go to bed tonight I might just sneak into your room and finish the job.“ “Vince no, I would rather you didn’t do that please. Boundaries man.” “OK then how about this. Let’s make a bet. If you win the bet I will stop trying to fuck you. No more dick slapping pranks, no more of my cum on the floor. If I win… well you have to do what I say for a day.“ “What would we be doing?“ I admit this bet sounded very attractive over the prospects of Vince stopping his usual pet peeves around the place. But the ‘do what I say for a day’ part sounded like it would open up a whole can of worms that I wouldn’t be prepared for. “It’s simple. I sit here with my cock pointing straight up in the air. You come on over and squat down on it. If you can fit all of my length up inside you and get your ass to touch my balls you win. If you can’t fit my full length inside you balls deep I win.“ “No way! I’m not letting you fuck me Vince!” “No one said anything about fucking. I’ll sit here still and watch you go to work. I won’t thrust my hips up in you. I’ll sit here patiently while you slide down on it. And once you touch my balls that’s it. You get up and I never hunt for your ass again. I’ll be a perfect gentleman.” Fit all of him up inside me? That’s impossible! I can’t fit all 14 inches of him. I know there are plenty of slutty guys out there who can, but I’m nowhere near that experienced. But it would be nice if I could give my living situation to some sort of normalcy. But if I cant, and in my case it seems more likely towards cant, what would Vince have me do? I know he’s wanted to fuck me for a while. He’s already sampled my ass twice. But if I have to do what he says then that may include accepting raw poz cum loads. I thought about it for a while. Vince could see the gears turning in my head. “Seems like you’re not outright turning it down. That’s a new one for you.” “I’m thinking.” I contemplated the stakes and what I was physically capable of. I looked and Vince’s cock. It’s was hard and long. His plum balls were bulbous but sagged away from his shaft. My ass was still hurting from just 9 inches of it. But a real cock might be a bit more malleable then a dildo. “How much time would I have?” “As long as you like. You can ride it all night if you like.” “What exactly would you have me do if I can’t do it?” “Nothing too crazy. Chores around the flat. Tending to my needs. You’re a strong young man. Your ass should be quite durable.” I thought about it more, but the stakes seemed too high for me, at least for now. “Could I do a trial run? I’m just really not sure I could take it.” “Absolutely! You can ride my cock as many times as you like. You’ll hear no complaints from me.” “Well I’m not really going to ride it. Just see how much I can fit.” “Sure, sure. Whatever you say.” Vince spat on his cock and was stroking it more. It looked aggressive pointing straight up. I walked over to it and stood up on the couch on my knees hovering over him. Even though I was upright his cock could still touch my ass. Holy shit am I really doing this? I grabbed his cock and stuck the tip at my hole then lowered down a bit. It went in with a squishing sound. Vince leaned his head back and sighed. “Ahhh that’s good Mark. Your ass is perfect.” I continued to lower myself. Inch after inch it slid up in me and by the time I got to the halfway point I was starting to struggle. My face winced and I forced it in deeper, one, two more inches. I felt like I was at my limit. Probably the same depth Vince achieved when I was asleep. It felt like a steal pipe inside. It wasn’t giving any sign of relaxing. “What’s wrong Mark? Having trouble?” “I don’t think I can get anymore in.” I strained my words. “Bounce your ass up and down. Work my shaft up in you.” I started to move up and then back down. First slowly then at a more moderate pace. I didn’t want to admit it but it felt damn good to have his cock in me. Vince’s mouth was hanging open with his eyes closed. He was rubbing his nipples. I guess he was enjoying himself too. “Ah yes! Good Mark! Ah fuck. Yeah keep that up. Just like that.” I wasn’t sure how much was in me but it started to feel like I was getting more in. The bouncing was helping. I reached down to grab the base of his cock. There were still quite a lot left but I must have had at least 10 inches up inside me. The more I got in the more I struggled to accommodate his length. I was starting to work up quite the sweat. In all that time I felt like I only got one more inch inside me. My guts where his cock head were located hurt. Sure there was some pleasure out of it but the pain ratio was rising the longer I was at it. “Vince… how far am I?” “You’re doing good. Oof, 10 and a half all up in you.” That was all? My efforts weren’t enough? I already felt like I couldn’t go any further and there were still a few inches left. I kept bouncing my ass up and down his cock but my legs felt weak and my insides hurt. I had to call it. “Vince… I can’t take anymore. I gotta get up.” I raised my hips but then Vince grabbed my waist and held me in place. “Don’t move! Ah fuck, Mark don’t move!” “What’s wrong?” “I’m gonna cum! Fuck if you move anymore even a little it’s gonna blast.” “I need to get off!” “I wouldn’t if I were you! It’s on a hair trigger. My balls are primed and ready. Just wait a bit for me to calm down.” I held still for a moment waiting for Vince’s cock to ease up its deadly orgasm but my legs were having trouble supporting me. I wanted to get up and away but I wasn’t sure if his cock was still on the edge. “Vince, can I move yet? It’s getting hard to keep crouching like this.” Vince was staring at his cock. His hands still gripping my waist. “Not yet. You’re so handsome and I’ve been edging so much it’s hard to keep my balls under control.” “But I can’t stay like this.” “I know what will do the trick. Can you move your leg up and plant your foot on my chest?” “Wouldn’t that be too much movement?” “Do it slowly. Bring your foot up here” He patted just below his neckline. Slowly I got my right knee up. I was carful not to move my ass too much. I balanced best I could as I brought my foot on top of Vince’s chest. “How is this helping?” “It’ll help me plenty.” Vince then grabbed my foot and brought it up to his face. He started licking my sole, running his tongue up and down moaning the whole time. It felt weird having someone lick my foot. I knew Vince was into it but I never tried it. He moved to my toes and was sucking them. It was an odd sight for me. One knee on the couch, ass squatting over his cock, my other foot in his mouth. It was embarrassing but I was getting excited. My cock was getting hard from my toes getting sucked on. I guess that was something I didn’t know I was into. But didn’t want to tell him that. “Oh Mark.” Vince moaned while sucking on my toes. Then his hips started moving. Vince’s other hand pushed down on my kneeling leg forcing my ass down on his cock more. Then he started grunting while licking between my toes “Agh fuck! Cuming! Fuck I’m cuming” “Vince no!” I paniced and tried to get up, but Vince met with my movement and brought his hips up and slammed his cock up in me. “Ah fuck Vince!” “Ah fuck Mark! There it is! Fuck!” Then I felt it. A warm spreading feeling deep inside me. He was cuming, Vince was unloading his thick rancid cum in me. “Oh shit no!” “Oh yeah. Ahhh, that’s good. Such a warm ass…” Once he was done unloading he put his hands behind his head looking at me smug. I was still squatting on his cock, a full bloating feeling inside me that came from him. I was in shock at what he did. Slowly I started to inch my way up his shaft. “That’s it. Take your time.” He watched as his monster cock slowly exited my ass. The head of his dick came out of me with a wet pop. I got on the floor laying on my back. It hurt too much to sit down. I took a moment to process what happened. I took poz cum. Vince actually got me. The bloated feeling in me must have been a giant load of cum, I could feel it working it’s way through me. I fingered my sore hole to see if any of the stuff was there. When I did u small spurt of water got on my hand. I brought it up to my face out of curiosity and I could smell it. It was piss. “Vince did you-“ “Yup I pissed in you. I didn’t actually cum. Had you going for a second.” He was laughing like he pulled off a brilliant prank. I didn’t have poz cum in me? “Oh shit! I’ve never been so relieved to have been pissed in!……… also, ew! Why would you piss in me?” “Would you have preferred it be my cum?” “No!” “Then making you my toilet boy it is. Also good job on my cock. There were only a couple inches left.” I got up to go to the bathroom and evacuate Vince’s ‘golden donation’. My insides ached. I can’t believe I rode his cock. I’m usually so careful, and I may have dodged a bullet this time but still. That whole time he was messing with me. I heard Vince shout a bit and when I got out of the bathroom he was there to meet me holding his hand up. It was filled with his thick globby cum. “Here, you’ve had my piss up your ass. Why don’t you eat my cum?” It smelled strong and there was a lot of it. I just gently moved his hand away from me. “Your loss.” He licked it up himself. Sucking his fingers. I slowly walked to my bedroom. It hurt to even walk. I laid flat on the bed with my ass facing up. I didn’t want to put pressure on it. Even after all that I was surprised that I fit so much of it in me. He said there were only a couple inches left. So I fit 12 inches of cock in me? Damn that’s a lot for me. Regardless, events today went way out of control. I was starting to think Vince might be more of a difficult roommate then I thought.

CHAPTER 2 Jake rushes home and runs up to his bedroom. He is in disbelief of what just happened. He rushes to the window and sees Tyler in his house undressing to shower. He marvels at his hairy muscular body and massive dick then he beginning stoking as he lathers up. Jake pulls his dick out again and strokes until he shoots another load. He has to have Tyler again. That night Jake can barely sleep with his dick constantly hard thinking about is sucking Tyler’s dick. Jake awakes in the morning, his underwear wet with cum, after a brief sleep dreaming of guzzling down Tyler’s hot load. Jake gets up and ready for school. He times his leave as Tyler is walking to his car to head to work. ‘Hey Tyler’ Jake saying running up to his neighbor, ‘yesterday was amazing! I was just wondering when we could do it again!’ ‘Enjoyed yourself, huh?’ Tyler asks with a laugh. ‘That’s good. I did as well. We can have plenty more fun. I’m busy tonight but I’m headed to my cabin by the lake tomorrow night. You think your Dad would let you hang out with me for a couple days up there? We could do some hiking and fishing up there and have some more fun with no one to bother us’. ‘Oh I’m sure he wouldn’t mind!’ Jake exclaimed, thrilled and excited by the offer. His dick immediately begins stirring in his pants. ‘Great! Let me know and if everything works out, I’ll pick you up tomorrow.’ Tyler says as he get in his car and heads off. Jake rushes into the house to ask his dad's permission to go with Tyler to his cabin. He finds his dad in his bedroom still getting ready for work, with just a towel around his waist. Jake’s explains the offer to his dad and gladly allows him for to go. ‘I’m happy you’re spending more time With Tyler. You need more mature role models. I hope he is a good influence on you.’ Jake’s Dad says. ‘Thanks Dad! Hey have you been working out? You’re looking good’ Jake says admiring his toned chest and arms. ‘Haha, yes I have actually. I’ve been hitting the gym more and running with Tyler on the weekends’ Jake Dad replies. ‘Looks like Tyler’s a good influence on both of us’ Jake says with a chuckle. ‘Indeed’, Jake’s Dad replies with a grin. …. Jack coordinates with Tyler to have him pick him up after school the day of the trip. He struggles to think of anything other than the event inside Tyler garage days earlier and can barely conceal his erection as Tyler’s car approaches. “Hey stud” Tyler greets Jake with a hug. Jake inhales Tyler’s musky smell. “You ready for a fun weekend”. ‘Yeah, can’t wait’ Jake replies. ‘I think this will be a great opportunity for you to learn’. Tyler said with a playful grin. Jake quickly responds by saying, ‘if it includes more of what we did in the garbage the other day, then I’m down!’ ‘Oh there will be much more’, Tyler said and with that grabs Jake’s hand and guides it to he engorged crotch. Jake, delighted to regain access to the Tyler’s cock, thought it was even bigger than he remembered it. He rubs the huge member through the thin athletic shorts and could feel a wet spot forming in the fabric. ‘Stoke me till we arrive at the cabin. When we arrive you will do as I say. I’m in control this weekend and your obedience will be tested.’ Shocked by Tyler’s new tone, Jake Simply says, ‘yes sir, I’m eager to serve’ and continues to stoke Tyler’s now rock hard cock. Tyler works his hand to Jake ass. ‘Damn I’ve wanted that hot jock muscle ass so bad’. Jake lifts his ass to allow Tyler to explore. As Tyler continues to grope at Jake’s ass he slowly fingers he way to his jock hole. Massaging it in a circular motion. Jake’s lets out a soft moan. Tyler firmly states, ‘That hole is mine’. Before long they arrive at the cabin. Jake is immediately instructed to go in to the cabin and await further instructions and does as he is told. Tyler follows soon after and instructs Jake to take off his clothes and Jake complies. Standing up straight Jake smooth muscles gleams in anticipation of what will happens next. Tyler opens a small duffel bag and pulls out a jockstrap. ‘This is a jockstrap I use on my runs. I’ve been thinking of that jock ass of yours lately and I’ve been using this jock as cum rag. It’s fitting that this should be your uniform for the weekend ahead.’, Tyler explains. He lifts the jock to his nose and inhales and then passes it under Jake’s nose as he inhales the musky smell is sweat and cum. Tyler then passes it to Jake and he proceeds to put it on. Tyler removes his skin tight shirt revealing his hairy muscular chest. His large nipples stand erect as he admire Jake standing in front of him in his stained jockstrap. His dick tents in his athletic shorts, still wet from the hand job he received in the car. He pulls the shorts down letting his massive cock breath. Jake stand in aww of the hairy beast before him. Only briefly distracted by the tattoo of a symbol he’s seen in chemistry class on Tyler’s left hip. Seconds later Tyler instructs him to turn around and bend over the bed. Jake quickly does as he is told and is greeted with Tyler spreading his muscle butt open and licking his hot hole. All Jake can do is moan in ecstasy. ‘Fuck! This hole is even better than I imagined’, Tyler exclaims. He invades the holes with his tongue’. Spreading it wide he begins invade his has with his fingers. First one, then two, then three. Jake continues to moan and whimper in pains and pleasure. His dick still contained in the jockstrap is fully hard. Tyler’s heavy dick leaks on the floors as he devotes his full attentions to wetting Jake’s hole. Jake’s holes is quivering for more. Tyler’s stands up, thumbing Jake’s wet hole. ‘You ready boy?’ Tyler asks sternly. Jake’s looks back and nodes catching a glimpse at massive hairy dick sticking straight up looking bigger than he’s every seen it. Tyler rubs his fat dick up and down Jacks ass and slapped it on the pucker of his hole. He aligns his cock with his wet hole and in circular motion begins to tease Tyler’s ass. ‘Beg for my cock!’ Tyler demands. ‘Please, sir! Please give me that massive man dick’. Jake replies. Tyler slides is fat mushroom head in to the studs willing hole. As Tyler’s dick head flares in excitement, Jake’s holes is stretched the limits. Jake gasps and whimpers as he tries to accommodate but Tyler’s cock only seems to get thicker the deeper it goes in. Tyler firmly rubs Jake’s muscular back as he help sooth his dick In. 3/4 of the way in Jake reaches his limit and begs Tyler to stop. Tyler stops for a few seconds to allow Jake to adjust. ‘I’m almost all the way in, just a little more. Your ass feels amazing’. Before Jake is even able to respond. Tyler plunges his dick deep inside. Jake’s hole resists at first but as Tyler puts his full weight into it, jakes hole rips wide open allowing his dick to go balls deeps. Jake let’s out and scream but it is soon muffled by his invader firmly covering his mouth with is large hairy hand. Tyler grunts as he feels Jakes hole give way to his angry cock. ‘Your jock pussy is mine, faggot!’ Tyler grits through this teeth Into Jakes ear and begins to fuck him hard and deeps. Jake, initially shocked by the the full invasion of his hole, becomes more and more turned on by the aggressive fuck. His screams now turning into moans, Jakes yells out ‘fuck my faggot cunt! ‘ ‘Fuck yeah fag! You want me to breed that hole?’ Tyler asks. ‘Yes breed my hole sir!’ Jake replies. Tyler furiously fucks Jake’s hole. As he does his mammoth dick grows larger , his hairy balls swell as they reach maximum capacity. Both sweating profusely, Tyler pulls out his dick and flips Jack over. ‘I want to looking you in the eyes as I give you my charged load’ Tyler exclaims. All Jack can do is grunt as Tyler plunges his dick balls deep into his hole again. ‘Ready for my dirty charged load boy?’ Tyler Asks forcefully. Confused by what Tyler means Jake knows the only correct answer is , ‘yes sir!’ Tyler Piston fucks Jake’s stretched hole. His balls now filled to the brim are ready to unload. He looking Jake right in the eye as the intense orgasm builds. ‘BEG FOR MY LOAD FAG!’ ,Tyler screams. ‘Please breed me sir’, Jake responds. ‘TAKE MY POZ LOAD YOU FAGGOT CUNT’ Tyler shouts as his huge cock blasts massive amounts of toxic cum deep into the Jake jock hole. Lost in the shock and intensity of the moment succumbs to his own hands free orgasm. Tyler’s relentless pounding of his p spot sends Jake over the edge and Jake fills his jocks strap with a new fresh load. Jake hole clenches around Tyler’s dick working even more cum out of it. As Tyler’s orgasm subsides he slowly pulls out of Jake’s hole. He’s spreads Jakes ass cheeks apart and reveals his cum filled hole. traces of blood are visible. Satisfied by the sight he begins to eat out Jake’s tender holes. Massaging the cum into his destroyed cunt. Jake moans in ecstasy. Tyler laps up the cum dripping from Jake’s hole then meets Jake with a kiss and feeds him his cummy load. Tyler breaks the kiss asking, “What just happened? What did you mean poz load?” Jake looks Tyler tenderly in the eye and tells Jake he is HIV positive. Jake expression grows fearful. Tyler continues, “Don’t be scared boy. What I’ve done is freed your from the fear and connected us. You are mine”. “What about condoms?” Jake asks. Tyler responds, “I’ve never use condoms boy so if you want this dick again you’ll take it raw. What do you want boy?” “I want you sir!” Jake earnestly replies with and embrace. “Good boy”, Tyler states meeting him in the embraces and then reclining back into on the bed. With his hands behind his head Jake proceeds to lick and worship Tyler’s muscular body. Paying special attention to is hairy pits and nipples and finally landing on Tyler’s still hard dick, licking it clean tasting the cum and blood mixture on his hairy cock. The scent is intoxicating. He continues down his balls and to his taints. Tyler opens his legs and instructs Jake to eat out his hairy hole and Jake happily obliges, diving deep and devouring his hairy muscle butt. Tyler moans and begins stoke his engorged dick and Jake frantically eats away at his hole. Tyler repositions Jake on his back and sits on his face, nearly suffocating him with his huge muscle ass. Tyler rides Jake’s big tongue as his works up another charged loads. Soon after his breath gets short and his balls tense up and he shoots ropes of cum all over Jakes smooth chest and abs. After he comes down off his orgasm he scoops up his fresh poz load and fingers it into Jake’s tender hole as Jake whimpers and moans. Tyler’s devilish grin reveals his satisfaction.

Part 4 I took 4 hits off the poppers, holding my breath between each hit. I felt the intense rush even before I exhaled the last time. My head began to swim and I pressed my ass back toward Henry’s body, greedily trying to find his cock again. I was already breathing heavy when he pushed his long pole up into me. He went right to work with long, deep thrusts that instantly had me moaning again. “You’re just like your boyfriend. You love being a fuckhole, don’t you, college boy?” “Yes,” I breathed. “Yes I do.” I could picture Jared being here in my place. His dark hair matted in sweat, Henry’s cock buried deep inside that tight ass. How many times had he been here in this bed? How many loads had he taken from this guy? “Yes you do what?” I searched for the words I’d never said before. “Yes I love being a fuckhole.” Saying it clicked something inside me. I’d had sex before — fun sex that I enjoyed. But this was completely different. I could see myself in a mirror across the room. My body was stretched out across the bed, on my side, one leg bent in the air. I could see Henry’s cock slipping in and out of my ass, his big balls nuzzling up against me as he pumped. My face was flush and I was drenched in sweat as he used me like I’d never been used before. No one had ever drained away my control and made me crave their cock so badly. My eyes locked on his balls and I realized that’s where it was — his load. Right now his balls were heavy with cum, but I knew it would be working its way up through his cock and he’d seed me with it. “Please!” I gasped. “Seed me!” Henry almost purred. “That’s it, fuckhole. Beg for it. You all beg for it. Tell me what you really want and you might get it.” “I want you to poz me!” “Yeah? You wanna be like your boyfriend. He begged for it to. How bad do you want it?” “I gotta have it! I need it!” Henry rolled me flat on my stomach, driving my legs apart with his body weight. His full weight was on top of me, pushing my breath out. I struggled to breath under the pressure, only able to manage short gasps of air between grunts when he thrust inside me. In the mirror I could sorta see us, or at least him on top of me. His ass was pistoning up and down on top of me, drilling that cock down into my unprotected hole. He grabbed my wrists, ending what tiny amount of control I might have had. I knew what was coming. If I was honest with myself, I’d admit that I’d known what was coming from the moment I walked up to his house. I could feel it in his energy. Henry had planned for this moment from the minute he saw me outside the bar. There was this crazy sense of anticipation in me – anxiety and desire wrestled inside me while his cock furiously plugged away at my ass. All I could hear was his skin slapping against mine and the creak of the bed has he pounded into me. Some voice inside me said I needed to stop him. That was a poz load he was going to put inside me! But I knew I couldn’t stop this. We’d come too far. I knew when the moment came. I could sense total determination and power in how his body moved. He didn’t say anything or even warn me. There was no “where do you want me to cum?” where I could have given an answer. He simply decided for both of us. I knew his cum was flooding my ass; I could feel the change in his muscles, the spasming of his cock inside me. There was a moment of silence that hung in the air; he held his breath as his body moved inside mine. I could feel the intensity of the moment. And then he exhaled sharply, his body shaking with the release. He plunged his cock deep and held it there; I felt his body quivering. Then a determined thrust of his cock into me. Then a third thrust as he panted. I could feel it — his cum spewing inside me. My body convulsed as he spread his poz seed inside me. It was like an electric bolt going through my body and I gasped. I could feel it still surging through me as Henry collapsed on top of me. His breath was hot against my should and neck. We were both drenched in sweat. My heart was racing and I was trying to take a deep breath but couldn’t. I was totally overwhelmed. What had just happened? I’d never experienced anything like that before in sex. I’d been horny plenty of times, but I’d never felt such a primal craving for something. Henry slid out of my ass and rolled to the side. I still couldn’t move. Every once of energy in me was depleted. He slapped my ass and then massaged it. “That is one impressive piece of ass,” he said gripping it. He pushed two fingers inside me again. I grunted as he moved his fingers around. “I can feel my load in there. You like that load up there, college boy?” I had a hard time making words. I wasn’t sure what I felt — the whole thing felt totally surreal still. “No one’s ever done that to me before,” I finally said. “Oh no? Then you were long overdue. That ass was made for breeding.” My ass was starting to feel sore again, but I didn’t want him to stop playing with it. He took my hand and guided it down to my hole. “Feel that cum inside you,” he said. My fingers explored and I could feel his cum spread across and inside my hole; confirming he’d bred me sent another thrill through me. “We‘ll have to make sure you get more of that.” “Yes, sir,” I said softly, not knowing why I said it or where those words came from. Something had changed for me. I could feel it. [Our boy Jeremy has taken his first poz load — but I’m sure he’s not done. Should we see where his story goes? Let me know if I should keep going …. Just click the blue heart or leave a message.]

I had been thinking about having some more professional pictures taken of me for a long time, but kept putting it off knowing that the 'self' pics I have always seem to do the trick and did I really need more than that? The answer was always no. One night, on a whim, I posted an ad on CraigsList, in the Men for Men section, inquiring about a local photographer to take some nude and tasteful pictures of me. Of course I have nudes, self taken, but I wanted someone else's view and skills of taking pictures with an artistic mind. As expected I received multiple crude or amateur responses and it took me a while to sift through them, one of the responses caught my eye. His name was Ed and he had a photo studio in town and offered to take some erotic nudes of me with no expectations or cost, but if one was really good I would agree to let him use it in his studio. I would also get all of the digital files and Ed would keep nothing. Pretty easy for me to agree to, since there was no skin off my back to possibly get some great shots. Ed and I connected via email first and it was pretty professional from the get go, which I appreciated, but I wanted to make sure that if the situation arose, he was alright with more soft porn type photos of me enjoying myself. Ed was totally fine with this and offered to walk me through some of his non-public online gallery to give me some ideas of what he has done with other men and clients. I was pretty excited about this and we set a time. Ed said he would email be back from his personal email so there wasn't any 'business' ties to our conversations or thoughts. I said sure and waited for his email. Ed's email came in soon after. I opened the email and read the pleasantries. I saw the time we were to meet online and go through the gallery, but I also noticed a profile link for what appeared to be Ed's Adam4Adam profile. This couldn't be an accident, right? Of course maybe he just has it there with his personal email. I don't know, but I had to click on it. I was led to Ed's profile and read through his words, summary, and then looked at his available public pictures. Ed was very attractive, should length graying hair, seemed to be fit, but my vision was pulled right to his soft cock, hanging naturally it seemed to be at least six to seven inches soft, shaved balls, and well trimmed pubes. First impression? fucking gorgeous. Oh I wanted to see his 'private' pics, but definitely didn't have the nerve to ask for that, not yet anyway. Ed and I were to connect via hangout so we he could lead me through the gallery. When it was time I opened the video chat link and waited for Ed to join. It seemed like I had been waiting for a long time, but in reality it was my excitement that made the wait that much longer. Ed joined rather quickly after our scheduled time and it was great to finally talk to him. We covered some pleasantries and then Ed asked some questions. "So Tim, would you like to see some artful nudes I have and have had hanging in my gallery at one time or another?". Ed asked. "That would be great! I am very interested on those that started kinda where I am, no experience and no idea what I really want", we both laughed. Ed laughed too and said, "you bet, I think I know what you want to see". Ed shared his screen and started going through the gallery quickly looking for someone specific. "Ah, here he is. This is Joe, he came to me with the same thoughts you have. He had plenty of 'selfies' and 'gay web site' pics, but wanted something done a little more tasteful. We met in my studio and all of these were taken in an afternoon. What do you think?" I was looking intimately at every photo. Many were relaxed poses on a bed or lounger, Joe was naked and semi aroused it most of the pictures. The lighting was awesome and the environment was great, Joe seemed to be in a very relaxed environment. "I think these are perfect for what I am looking for. I see Joe in mostly the same poses, can you handle other positions and thoughts?" I asked Ed. "Of course Tim, let me find a few others that might be more what you are thinking". Ed navigated to another client and past his front photos to a 'second' page. "Are these more along what you are thinking?". The new set of pictures I now saw were incredible and exactly what I was thinking in the way of pictures. There were one of this new guy of him hard...holding his cock, up on all fours, a dildo in his ass...they were all very nice. Ed commented, "I can see by your stares and the silence these pictures have grabbed your attention". Ed laughed "Fuck Ed". I caught myself and corrected my reaction, "sorry Ed. I mean yes, these are exactly what I was looking for. Can I ask you about this session?". "Of course Tim, I am very open, you can ask anything you want." Ed said. "Thank you Ed, I really appreciate that. For this session, how did this start? What were his thoughts on what he wanted and the obvious, did it go any further, pictures of him cumming?". "Great questions Tim. This is Robert. Robert wanted some new pictures that might be 'action' type pictures. We started with different poses and soon enough Robert was aroused and it just led from there. To answer your last question, yes Robert came very hard at the end of that session". I was getting hard hearing Ed talk about the photo session, this is exactly what I was looking for. "That is hot" "Yes Tim, it is very fucking hot. So, would you like to schedule a session for yourself?" "Yes Ed, I would love that". We worked out a time to meet up at Ed's studio. Meeting Ed I arrived at Ed's studio as we had discussed. The studio was in an older building down town, more of a loft style studio or apartment. Ed was wearing a loose fitting button up shirt, shorts, and sandals. "Welcome Tim, please come in" he said while letting me in. I almost felt him staring me up and down from behind. I immediately noticed the erotic photography on the walls, men posing in many settings and poses. After closing the door Ed said, "you like my work?". As I continue to go over the different photos I answered, "very much. They are just great, very real, very sexy". Ed chucked, "ha, you should see the ones I keep in my office. those are much more...revealing". I turned to Ed, "I would love to, can we? It might give me some ideas". Ed said 'sure' and led me down one of the hallways to a large open room. The floor was wood but a majority of it was covered with a plush area rug. A desk stood towards the end with some draped windows behind them. "Great office", I said. I then took in the photos on these walls. Fuck! They were all so hot. The artistic nature flowed in these as well, but there were some of men aroused, men masturbating, men hard, men leaking, and men fucking. I just stared, not being able to look away. "These might be a little more than you are looking to do, but maybe they inspire some inspiration", Ed said. I walked in closer to on in particular. The photo was black and white and showed a man on all fours. He was being fucked by a rather large cock with a top down view, as if the viewer is the one doing the fucking. "Amazing" I said. I was looking intently at it, getting aroused, and didn't sense Ed coming up next to me. "Yes, this is a good one". Ed almost startled me. "I remember it well. Do you like it?". "Oh yes, it is very sexy. I don't know how you were able to get that point of view, it is incredible. Well done. They obviously had this in mind when they came here, right?". "Oh it takes some skill, and luck, to be able to capture this in the moment", Ed said while air quoting. He then added, "yes I think he had this in mind when he came over". I thought about that statement, I am sure he meant when one of the men made the arrangements. Ed quietly moaned and I think he adjusted his cock in his shorts. "Let me show you to the studio and changing room", he said. Ed showed me into the studio, which had some different furniture pieces and props for pictures. Off to the left was a small room that had a couch, few chairs and what looked like a makeup desk. "Here you go, you can change in here, or undress in here, depending on how you want to start Did you have something in particular you wanted to wear or are you wanting to go right to naked?", Ed asked. "I am want to start with a thong mesh jock and go from there". "very nice. will give you a few and check on you before I am ready". Ed closed the door behind him. I set my bag down on the couch and started removing my clothes. Under my shorts I wore a jock and my silver cock ring. I took the jock off but decided to leave my cock ring on, I was semi aroused anyway so removing it would take a little while. I stripped off my shirt and dug the mesh jock out of my bag. I slid it on and made sure my cock and balls fit in the front pouch, and then adjusted the thong in my crack. As I admired myself in the mirror, I started to get semi hard. A light knock on the door came and Ed asked, "everything going alright in there? I am ready when you are". I moved to the door and opened it, standing back so Ed could see. "Do you think this will look ok?". Ed looked me up and down then said, "fuck yes, it is hot". Ed reached out and pulled on my thong string by my hip, then "turn around so I can see the fit". I turned my ass towards Ed. I felt his fingers slide under the fabric of my thong string running down my crack. His fingers trace the fabric down over my hole and he paused there before pulling his fingers back. "Yes Tim, this will be great, and you wear it very well". I turned back to Ed and it was now I noticed he had changed his shirt and shorts, to more of a looser tshirt and sports shorts that I could make out the prominent outline of his cock head and a new wet spot. I looked up and smiled at Ed. Ed took my hand and let me to the couch. "Let's start with you sitting here, facing me, one leg up". As I moved into position I couldn't help but stare at Ed's shorts and the growing wet spot. After a couple series in similar, but different positions, Ed saw me staring and said, "sorry for leaking Tim. I don't normally start leaking just by taking pictures". "oh, no need to apologize Ed, it happens to the best of us". We both laughed. Ed had me pull the mesh jock aside, releasing my hard cock. "That is great Tim, just like that, don't play with your cock yet, let me take a few". Then Ed said, "maybe turn over so you are resting on the edge of the couch, on all fours, cock still hanging free, but the fabric covering your hole". I did as Ed instructed and while he was moving behind me taking pictures, I asked, you said don't normally start leaking by taking pictures, so when do you start leaking?". I heard Ed stop moving and he answered, "usually when a hot client is showing me their ass". I turned my head to look at Ed. His cock was very hard now and VERY prominent in his shorts. "Just kidding Tim" and we both laughed. "I normally start leaking when watching porn or checking some websites I like. I stood up from the couch and removed my thong all together and then assumed the same position. "Same here" I said. "That is great Tim, here let me straighten out some of those cushions", Ed said and moved in behind me. As he bent over my ass and back he held on to a cheek with one hand while he pushed the cushions back to where they should be. He leaned over the other way and this time his cock, behind his shorts, touched my hip. "there, that should keep them up". Ed's hand was still on my cheek and hard cock touching my hip. He asked, "would you like a toy and try to take some of those pictures"? His hand moved over my ass cheek to my hole and kept his finger there. "yes please Ed, I would love that". "Great, give me a minute, be right back". Ed squeezed my cheek and headed to a near equipment bench. He opened one of the drawers. He seemed to pull out a dildo and some lube. Ed hurried over and I now saw clearly it seemed to be a six inch dildo, lube, and also poppers. I started to get hornier and hornier the closer he got, and yes is apparent big cock was bouncing all over the place. Ed came close to me on the couch and asked, "can I help you with these?". "I would love that Ed, thank you". I arched my back and next felt some cold lube drip onto my ass and Ed rubbing it all over my hold and around my full balls. He then lubed up the toy and used his off hand to spread my hole open a little...and slowly worked the dildo in to me. I moaned out loud, "fuck that feels good". my cock was now dripping. "I think these will be hot". "Tim, hold this in you I need to capture this". Ed got his camera and then said, "mind if I take off my shirt, a little hot in here now", and he laughed. "of course not, please do". I could tell the hand with lube on it had found his hard cock in his shorts, the evidence was obvious. I watched Ed peel off his shirt. He wasn't hairy at all, just some small graying patches in the middle of his chest. "much better, ok if you want to slowly work that in and out of you...perfect". Ed got closer and started taking pictures. I took the dildo and started sliding it in and out of me, fuck it felt so good. Ed said, "now quickly pull it out and I will get your hole wide open". I did as Ed asked and Ed got closer and closer, taking pictures. "You are beautiful Tim. I hope you let me hang one of these in my office". "I would love that Ed". my hole was aching, but I took the dildo into my mouth and sucked on it to get it wet. "fuck Tim, that is hot. Pretend it is a big wet cock, suck on it", Ed said. "yeah, suck on it. damn great pics Tim". Ed stopped taking pictures and I heard him breathing a little harder. I opened my eyes and saw Ed had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was stroking it, watching me. His cock was so gorgeous, probably nine inches and leaking precum now. "want to get some of you sucking my cock?" Ed didn't really wait for an answer, he got on the couch next to me and started leaning in giving me access to his big cock! I dropped the dildo and started squeezing Ed's big cock. I lowered my head to his cock, licking it clean of any precum and then sucking him into my mouth. "suck that big cock Tim. do you like my cock boy?". Ed asked while holding the back of my head. I just moaned loudly. Ed's hand left the back of my hand and trailed down my back to my exposed, pre lubed hole. I felt his fingers now circling around my hole and in a moment he slid one of his fingers in to me. Then two fingers, I moaned around his thick cock. As Ed finger fucked my ass I took his cock out of my mouth and told him, "please fuck me baby". "oh Tim, I really want to but we shouldn't". I was still holding Ed's big cock in my hand and looking up at him, "why? do you have a boyfriend?" "No", Ed said. I continued, "don't fuck your clients?". "No, it isn't that Tim". "Please Ed, I want you in my ass so bad". "Tim, I am poz and not on meds. I want to fuck you so bad, take pictures of my cock in you, but I want you to know the risk". Here I was, on all fours, in front of a gorgeous man and his gorgeous cock. This is the time to make that decision. "Ed, would you please take pictures of your cock in me, bare?". Ed asked, "are you sure Tim?" I just said, "yes". Ed leaned down and kissed me, got up with his camera and got behind me. I could feel his cock then lay on my crack. Ed then started sliding his cock back and forth across my hole! I knew he was taking pictures now and it just turned me on even more. "Tim, are you ready? Your hole is so wet and ready for my cock. Tell me to fuck you now". "fuck Ed, please...put your big cock in me, I need to feel you deep in my ass". Ed stopped sliding, and I felt him pushing his cock down as the head was right at my hole. That big cock started opening me up, the pressure was intensifying as he slowly pushed past my tight ring, finally I felt a little relieve and Ed stopped pushing! "baby, my cock head is in you, I need to take some pictures...please hold still". I could feel Ed's cock in me, pulsing, as he captured the moment for me. "Fuck Tim, I might have to hang this one in my office. Your ass is nice and tight, just wraps around my cock. Are you ready for more?" To help Ed know how I felt, I pushed back on his cock a little. "Tim, damn....I love it...take my cock as much as you want". I pushed back on Ed's cock a little more, feeling him slide into me more and more! He was stretching my ass more than I had been before and I loved it. If I thought about it, I knew the dangerous position I was now in, this poz top man was leaking in me, and Ed was not on meds. I couldn't help but let him fuck me more and more. Ed put the camera down and grabbed both of my hips to help him get deep in me. "please keep fucking me Ed, don't stop". Ed started really fucking me will full long strokes of his big bare cock. "I love watching my cock slide in and out of you", Ed said. As Ed started sliding in and out of me quicker I thought I could feel him swelling. "Tim I am going to pull out and cum all over your sexy ass". I immediately turned my head over my shoulder, "please don't pull out, I need to feel you cum in me...please". "you want my poz cum baby?", Ed asked I put my head on the pillow in front of me and loudly said, "breed me with your poz load, I want it so bad". Ed picked up the pace, "oh yes boy, you are going to get all of my cum in you". His pace started to pick up and soon Ed said, "get ready baby, here comes my poz load" "fuck me full Ed, poz my neg ass". I couldn't believe I was shouting this to a poz man, but I wanted Ed's load deep in me, changing me! That is when I felt Ed swell and finally shove deep in me and start shooting. my cock erupted underneath me. His girth and depth was all it took for us to orgasm together! After grunting and shooting, Ed finally collapsed on my back...kissing my shoulders. He said, "thank you Tim, that was so fucking hot. I love fucking you." As he slowly fell out of my sore ass, I said to him, "I want more Ed"

Part 3: What Will Wants I checked the text message from Dominic to the apartment building I was parked outside of. It was a match. It was a nice building, proving that Dominic’s business must have been doing well if it allowed him to afford a place here. I rung his apartment number, waiting for a response. “Hello?” came a voice. “Hi,” I said, sounding like a kid trying to sell cookies. “It’s Pasto… I mean, It’s Will Ryder.” “Hey, Will. Right on time. I’ll buzz you up.” As I entered the elevator, I found myself feeling nervous. Was it my dream returning to mind? Was it the thought of beling alone with this man, this stranger? I tried to shake off my nerves. I knocked on Dominic’s door and waited, stepping back as it opened, and a nearly naked Dominic stood in front of me. His chest was bare with only a towel covering his lower half. I could now see all his tattoos and his hairy chest. I flashed back to the dream I had had, seeing him on top of me, feeling him inside of me, and I could instantly feel my cock starting to grow. “Sorry,” he said, smiling. “I just got out of the shower when I buzzed you up. I haven’t been able to get dressed yet.” “That’s no problem,” I said, trying to collect myself. “I go to the gym. It’s not like anything I haven’t already seen.” “Glad to hear it,” he said, stepping aside and welcoming me in. “I’m about to start the steaks. There’s beer in the fridge. If you’d like some wine, I have some in the chiller beneath.” “I don’t drink,” I told him. “Really? Not at all?” I shook my head. “Well, there’s always water.” He told me, but I almost missed it as my eyes wandered down to his treasure trail where a tattoo was just hidden by his towel. “Is water okay?” he asked. “Yeah,” I told him. “Thanks.” “I’ll go and change and be right back,” he said, disappearing down a hall. I wandered around his apartment, noticing drawings on the walls of what I assumed were tattoo ideas. They were detailed and showed a lot of skill. “Do you like them?” Dominic asked, entering back into the apartment fully clothed. “They’re great,” I told him. “You’re really talented.” “Thanks. Do you have any tattoos?” I shook my head. “I almost did when I was in college, but I chickened out.” “Not a fan of needles?” “I just wasn’t sure about doing something that would be so permanent,” I told him. “Plus, what would I get that I know I’d want for the rest of my life?” “There’s always something,” he said. “You just haven’t found it yet.” I turned to him and found him smiling at me. He tilted his head and looked me over, waiting several seconds before saying, “I’ll get the steaks going. How you like your meat cooked?” “Well done.” I told him. He snickered. “What?” “Nothing,” he said. “I’m just on the opposite end. I like it raw.” “Not too raw,” I told him. “That’s unhealthy.” “A bit,” he said, opening the fridge where he removed a packet of steaks and a bottle of beer. “It’s still better.” I’d never had a better steak in my life. We sat at his table talking, comparing our time at college. “I left after freshman year,” Dominic said. “School just wasn’t for me.” “College isn’t for everyone,” I told him. “Did you always want to be a pastor?” he asked. I waited a few seconds before saying, “Yeah. I did.” “That didn’t sound convincing,” I shrugged. “My dad is a pastor, so I always knew what I was going to do.” “But did you really want to be a pastor?” “I… I don’t know. I think so. I mean, I don’t have anything else I’m good at.” “I’m sure that’s not true,” he said. “Maybe there’s something you’re good at that you haven’t tried yet.” “Like what?” I asked. He took a sip of his beer, finishing the bottle. “I’m going to get another one. Are you sure you don’t want one?” “I’ve never had a beer,” I told him. “Well, now’s the time,” he said, taking out two beers. He took them to the counter and opened them. “Do you want a glass or just from the bottle?” “I don’t know,” I told him. “Whatever you think, I guess.” He came back with two bottles and handed me one. I smelled it and cringed. “It’s like vinegar.” “You get used to the taste,” he said. I took a sip and cringed. “That’s really strong.” Dominic smiled. “Keep going. You’ll grow to like it.” I took another sip, finding it easier to drink but still bitter. “Are you dating anyone?” Dominic asked, taking another sip of his beer. I shook my head. “Not since college.” “Why not?” I took another drink of the beer, finding the taste growing on me. “It ended so badly that I didn’t want to get hurt again.” “That’s reasonable,” Dominic said. “What happened?” “She cheated on me,” I said. Dominic whistled. “That’s how it goes, isn’t it? They’re fucking someone else while they’re fucking you.” “Not exactly,” I said, drinking more beer. “What do you mean?” “We never…” I said, trailing off. “Never?” Dominic said. “Have you… have you ever fucked someone?” I shook my head. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he said. “How has someone that looks like you not fucked anyone?” “I’m waiting until marriage,” I told him. Dominic started laughing. “Are people still doing that?” “I want my first time to be with someone that I love,” I told him. “It’s special.” “Sex is sex,” he said. “It only carries weight if you want it to. I fucked a guy last night, and it didn’t mean anything.” I stopped drinking the beer, nearing the bottom. “You’re gay?” “I thought you knew that.” I shook my head. “Does it matter?” “No,” I said, feeling slightly uncomfortable having walked in on him as he stood in a towel. Now we were having dinner together. “Did you think this was a date?” I asked him. “No,” he said. He waited a moment before asking, “would it be awful if I had?” “I’m not gay,” I told him. “Not even bi?” “No,” I told him. “I’m straight.” “You could have fooled me,” he said. “What do you mean?” I asked. I was starting to feel the beer as my head swam. “I saw the way you looked at me when I opened the door.” “You were in a towel,” I reminded him. “You surprised me, that’s all.” “And all the other times you looked me over?” he asked. I sat quietly, looking down at my beer. How did he know? I’d never had a gay thought about anyone before, and the first time I do, he somehow knows about it? “I’m not judging you,” Dominic said. “I’m flattered. A hot guy like you staring at me is an honor.” “You think I’m hot?” Dominic nodded. “If it wasn’t for the whole, waiting until you’re married thing, I’d try to have you right here, right now. But, like you said, you’re not gay.” I sat quietly, thinking about my dream and everything Dominic had said about me. I’d never wondered if I was gay before. It never occurred to me that I could be. Not until I saw Dominic did I start to have these feelings, feelings I wasn’t able to understand fully. Maybe Dominic understood more than I knew. Maybe he could understand what I was feeling and why. My head swam as I tried to figure things out. I finished my beer. “How would I know?” I asked. “How would you know what?” “If I was gay,” I told him. “How would I know?” “It’s not that complicated,” he told me. “Have you ever thought about a guy in a sexual way? That’s a basic clue.” I stared at him for several moments until nodding. “Really?” he said. “Who?” I tried to take another drink of my beer, remembering that it was finished. “You,” I finally said. “Me?” Dominic said, the word hanging between us. “You thought about me?” “I had a dream,” I told him. “When was this?” “A week ago,” I said. “Tonight.” He smiled. “And what were we doing?” he asked, standing up and taking my empty bottle. He went to the fridge and grabbed more. “Do I really have to say it?” I asked him. “You know it was sexual.” “There’s a ton of things we could have been doing,” he said, handing me a bottle. “For my own gratification, I want to narrow it down.” “I shouldn’t be talking about this,” I told him. “This is wrong.” “And yet,” he said, nodding down to my crotch. I looked down and could see my pants starting to tent. I moved to cover myself, but I knew it was too late. Just thinking about telling him was making me hard. I could feel my heart starting to race, my skin feeling flushed. It was getting hot in the apartment. “We were having sex,” I told him. “What kind?” “I don’t know.” “You’ve got to have seen some porn,” he said. “Come on. What position were we in?” I racked my brain for the name. “Missionary.” “Missionary for the pastor,” Dominic said. “That’s fitting. Who was on top?” “What?” “You really don’t know anything, do you?” he said. “Who had a dick in their ass? Me or you?” I drank more of my beer, feeling hotter every second. “I did.” Dominic smiled. “You dreamt of me fucking you,” he said. “The day we met. You dreamt of me fucking your hole.” “Can you please stop saying that?” “How did it feel?” he asked. “It didn’t actually happen,” I reminded him. “But how do you remember thinking it felt? Did you think it felt good? Did you like it?” “I don’t know,” I told him. “I woke up before anything really happened.” His smile faded a bit. “What happened? Why did you wake up?” “I had a wet dream,” I said. “Sounds like your subconscious is trying to tell you something,” he said, standing up from his chair. “Sounds like, even on our first day of meeting, you knew you wanted me. That’s hot. You’re a man who knows what he wants.” “I don’t, though,” I stressed. “I don’t know what I want.” “Your dick says otherwise.” “It doesn’t mean anything,” I told him. “But it could,” he said. He came around the table and stood in front of me. With his crotch nearly eye level, I could see a bulge forming in his pants. Without realizing, I licked my lips. “I know how to know for sure whether or not you’re gay.” “And how’s that?” I asked. I must have been fuming as my body continued to feel as if I was overheating. “Kiss me,” he said. “What?” “Kiss me,” he repeated. “Kiss me, and if you don’t feel something, you can go home right now and forget all about me. I won’t see you again. I promise. But, if you do feel something, you have to see where it takes you. Deal?” My anger was rising, leading to a hasty decision. Whatever reasoning I normally had was gone. I stood up and faced him, Dominic puffing out his chest slightly. He wrapped a hand around me, pressing his palm to the small of my back. He pushed me toward him, his other hand reaching up to my face, feeling my stubble. Our eyes met, and all my anger subsided. He brought my face toward his, his mouth opening to receive mine. My eyes closed slightly, but my other senses were heightened as I felt his tongue enter my mouth, tasting me and me him. Our bodies were pressed against each other, our growing bulges rubbing. As we kissed, my dream was awoken, playing again in my mind. Now I could feel him against me for real. I could smell his skin. It was intoxicating. He leaned back and looked me in the eye. “So?” he said. “What did you think?” Without hesitation, I reached out and grabbed his face, pulling him back in for another kiss. I wanted to explore every part of him. I needed him closer to me. I needed him to bridge whatever gap existed between us. I needed him… inside me. “Fuck me,” I whispered, breaking the kiss. “What did you say?” Dominic asked. “I said, fuck me,” I told him. “But we aren’t married,” he joked. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” I stopped and thought about it, really considering what it was that I was asking him. A week ago, I would have thought I was crazy saying that I wanted this man, a near stranger, to fuck me. Now, it’s all I wanted. “Yes,” I told him. “I want you to fuck me.” Dominic smiled. “Alright,” he said. “But, if we do this, you have to listen to everything I say. Do you understand. Whatever I tell you to do, you do it. No matter what it is. That’s the deal. If you want me to fuck you, I’m in charge. Understand?” “I…” I started, finding a moment of uncertainty. “If you want this, there’s no going back,” he said. “You have to be sure.” I shook my head, a rush filling my mind. “Will,” Dominic said. “Are you ready?” “Yes,” I told him, wanting my clothes off that instant. “Then follow me,” he said, grabbing my arm and guiding me away from the table and down the hall. We passed a door on the right which was closed and then stopped at the room at the end where I could see his unmade bed. He led me inside and turned to me. “Last chance to leave,” he said. I shook my head and started to unbutton my shirt. Dominic smiled and then did the same, pulling off his shirt and revealing his hairy chest and sexy tattoos. With my shirt off, Dominic reached out and pulled me close to him, running his hands through my chest hair and pinching my nipples. I gasped, never feeling something this erotic in my entire life. “Are you okay?” he asked. I nodded. “I’ve just never…” “I keep forgetting you’re a virgin,” he said, smiling. He kissed my neck and then moved down to my chest, stopping at my nipple which he bit. “What are you—” “I said you need to do what I want you to do,” Dominic said. “This is a part of that. We’re going to do things tonight that will push you, but it’ll all be worth it in the end. By tomorrow morning, you’ll be converted. Is that what you want?” I ran my hands over his chest, feeling his heart beating. His chest hair curled over my fingers, as if his body was pulling me into him. “I want you,” I said. “I want it. I want everything.” He took my chin and pulled me in for a kiss. “You’ll get it,” he said. I smiled.

Author's Note: To comply with the rules of the site and the forum, ages and the timespan have been modified. Enjoy! I grew up in West Virginia, in a double-wide trailer with a big yard, a creek, and woods. Ours was a big family. Mom is 17th of 17. That's not a typo. Dad is 3rd of 8. I have tons of first cousins on both sides, many of whom I had crushes on from an early age. One, in particular, always got me hard and dripping - Michael, as well as his dad (my uncle by marriage), "King." I never found out why, but everyone called him that. Mom wasn't keen on King. He was a long-haul trucker. He dipped snuff. He cursed. He was loud. He was opinionated. She called him "trailer trash who married well" (she liked my aunt - my dad's sister - well enough, because she went to our little Pentecostal church with us). Michael was all alpha male, too. He was 3 years older than me, and I had idolized him when he played sports in junior high and high school. He now worked at a junkyard that serviced all the bubba gearheads in our area, including those who competed at the local motor speedway. Right after I turned 18, Mom, Dad, and my aunt went to a week-long church retreat upstate. When Michael found out that I'd be free so soon after my 18th birthday, he invited me over to spend the first night they left, which was a Friday. I loved spending the night with Michael. He had (str8) porn mags. He had all of his old sports gear. He almost always had a pile of dirty laundry, including ripe jockstraps stained with cum, piss, and sweat. And he had this maddening habit of showering and then toweling off with his big, floppy, uncut cock bouncing up and down as he dried his hair for what seemed like just a bit too long, as if he wanted me to stare while his face was covered by the towel - which I did. Whenever he'd catch sight of me from under the towel, he'd smirk and sometimes give his cock a tug or two. It always made me hard, and gave me endless jackoff material. When I got there that night, Uncle King was in the living room, in a stained wife beater and short-shorts. He was in his recliner with his feet up, drinking a beer and watching an action movie. I could see up the leg of his shorts: he was wearing a stained jockstrap. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck, that was hot. When I went to put my duffel bag in Michael's room, King told me that the two of them had a big surprise for me, since Mom, Dad, and my aunt were out of town, but I'd have to keep it a secret. The way he grinned as he said it, spitting some dip juice into the red Solo cup beside him, told me it was something that Mom definitely wouldn't approve of. He told me to go get squared away in Michael's room, and for both of us to come out to the garage once I was settled in. When I got into Michael's room, he gave me this shit-eating grin. "Dude, Dad and I got some righteous weed. We're getting you high as fuck as a late birthday present, Little Buddy." (He'd called me that since I was little. It was his pet nickname for me, but sometimes his teammates or coworkers would call me that as well. I sorta liked it. It kinda stamped me as belonging to Michael in his buddies' minds.) "Here," he said, handing me a pair of short-shorts and an old jockstrap. (This was the 80s.) "Put those on. Those should fit you. They're old pairs of mine." It turned me on to be wearing some of his old gear, and I think he could tell that I got a little chubbed up as I tucked myself in to the pouch of the borrowed jock. Even though it was one he'd worn in junior high, the pouch was still loose on me, given the difference in the size of our cocks. The waist and ass-straps fit perfectly, though. He rounded out my workout outfit with an old practice t-shirt with the sides cut out, tossing it to me to put on. "You ever smoke pot, Little Buddy?" I shook my head no, mouth suddenly dry. Was this really happening? "Ain't no thang. Dad and I sneak a bowl or a joint here or there all the time. Mom knows Dad still does it sometimes, but she'd kill me if she knew I did it, so - seriously - mum's the word about what happens tonight, all right?" I nodded my head. "Good. Let's go. Dad's probably got the bong packed and ready by now." I followed Michael outside. Their garage was detached from the house, and always had some sort of project in progress - rebuilding an engine or whatnot. I wasn't very up on stuff like that. I was more bookish, I guess you could say. No matter what project they had going on in there, they always had the back corner with the free weights and bench press free to use. Michael had taken me in there in the past couple of years to tone me up, although I still wasn't crazy about it. He said it would make me look sexier for the girls. Whatever. When we got inside, King grinned and told Michael to lock the side door leading into the garage, and to lock the garage door as well. "Don't want someone catching us. Better safe than sorry!" King explained to me. Made sense. King showed me how to use the lighter and how to suck on the bong to take a rip. My first one wasn't very good, since I was all out of breath from the excitement of it all. "Here," King said, putting one hand on my back and the other on my stomach. "Get control of your breathing, and then you can suck in a really good rip. Show him, Michael." I jumped a little when King's hand touched my stomach, just above the waistline of the short-shorts. His touch was electric. Michael obliged, and took a massive rip, demonstrating how to do it. I figured he would exhale, but instead he leaned over, grabbed me gently but firmly behind my neck, and moved toward me like he was gonna kiss me. "Suck in his rip, Little Buddy!" King instructed. "It's called a shotgun. We try not to waste what we've got, so shotgunning makes it last longer." I stopped resisting Michael's hand on the back of my neck. When his lips touched mine and he exhaled that smoke, I was harder than I'd ever been before. My whole body tingled - whether from the smoke, or from the fact that Michael's lips touched mine, or both, I wasn't quite sure. I never would've guessed in a million years that he'd do something like that with me. Uncle King grabbed the bong and took his own rip. As King pulled me toward him to do another shotgun, I could smell the mint of his dip. After he shotgunned me once, he said he was gonna go back in and watch some more TV, but would be back out at later. "Have fun, you two!" he called over his shoulder. Michael chuckled and said, "Don't worry, Dad. We will." After King left, Michael groped himself and said, "Fuuuuuuuuck, Little Buddy, this shit always makes me horny! Are you feeling horny, too?" I blushed. I was, from the shotguns and I guess the pot itself. He smirked and told me it was OK, it happens to most people. He had me do another rip, and moved in to shotgun it. This time, he stuck his tongue in my mouth and groped me. I was shocked, but incredibly horny. He broke the kiss, and got behind me. "Make muscles for me, Little Buddy! Remember how scrawny you were when we first started lifting together? You're a hot little firecracker now, and girls AND guys are gonna want some of this." I made a muscle for him with both arms. He ran his hands over both mounds, and then let the backs of his fingertips drift under my armpits, and down my bare sides where the t-shirt was cut out. I moaned, whimpered, and sighed all at once. The backs of his fingers were cold, and felt amazing. "Like that, Little Buddy?" he whispered in my ear, nibbling on it a little. I nodded. I couldn't speak. He tweaked my nipples. I just about jumped out of my skin. He laughed. "Sensitive nips, huh? That's gonna be fun!" When he let his hands drift down to the waistline of the short-shorts I was wearing, he paused, grinding his fat monster of a cock into the crack of my ass through the nylon fabric. "I know you've wanted this dick for a long, long time. Well, today's your lucky day. And we're gonna play all weekend long." Holy Shit. This really was really, really happening. I wasn't dreaming. He turned me around to face him and kissed me, deeply and passionately, again. "Get on the bench, Little Buddy! Let's lift some." That threw me for a loop, but I was buzzed and putty in his hand. I assumed the position, making sure my hands were spaced out correctly for good form. He always preached that good form was essential for good lifting. He put on a slightly challenging weight for me to lift. The first set was no problem. I got a little wobbly midway through the second set, and he gently spotted me to help me lift the bar. The third set, I was struggling. On the eighth rep of the third set, I noticed that he had dropped one hand down and was spotting me with just his other. On the ninth rep, I noticed movement right above my head. As I completed my tenth rep and placed the bar back in place with his help, I looked up to see that Michael was fishing his cock out of the side of his own short-shorts and stained jockstrap with the hand he had dropped. Fuuuuuuuck. Nice. He flopped it onto my lips, painting them with precum. I gasped. "Oh, fuck, Little Buddy, your sweet cherry lips and deep dimples look so hot framing my big cock! We're both gonna enjoy this. You've wanted this for a long time, huh?" This time I answered, humming against his massive uncut cockhead. "MMM-hmmmmm!" "That's what I like to hear! Open your mouth and suck on it, Little Buddy. See how much you can take. If you slide your head off the bench some, the curve of my cock will fit nicely down your throat." I slid back, and he squatted down closer as I did so. I could smell his sweaty ballsack and the musk of his jock. I opened my mouth, and we both moaned as he slid about half of it into my mouth. That cockhead of his was lodged in my throat. I squeezed - not trying to block it out, but rather trying to swallow it. It felt right. "Holy fuck! You're a natural. I knew you would be. You like that dick?" I moaned "MMMMMM-hmmmm!" this time, realizing I could answer yes or no questions even with his cock in my mouth. "You have no idea how many times I've wanted to do this. But Dad said we had to wait until after you turned 18, so that your mom couldn't say shit about your consenting to having us use you." The thought of pissing off Mom made his cock all the sweeter. Or, maybe it was the precum he was leaking in buckets. After a few minutes, Michael pulled out of my mouth and said, "Let's do some more rips on the bong." As we traded shotguns back and forth, Michael asked questions, like who I had crushes on. Top of my list? HIs best friend and next-door neighbor, Kip. Kip was a hot redheaded redneck who was voted "Why Teachers Go Crazy" his senior year. He was not just the class clown, but he had played on the same football team that Michael quarterbacked. Kip was one of the "inner circle" who called me "Little Buddy" - and I especially liked how he said it - always with a smirk on his face or a twinkle in his eye. Michael surprised the hell out of me when he told me that Kip was one of the top weed dealers his dad and he bought from, and that this primo stuff was from Kip's personal stash. He really floored me when he said, "Kip is gonna be playing with us this weekend. He has it for you bad, and has for years, Little Buddy. He could barely wait for you to turn 18." I had always wondered at some of the things that Kip did. For instance, when Michael and he took me four-wheeling back on the trails behind my grandparents' farm, Kip would often take a piss in nature, and angle himself so that I could see what he was sporting. Although not as thick as Michael's, it was about as long, it looked like. One time, I'd ridden back to the farm with Kip, instead of with Michael. The three of us had helmets with mics and earpieces. Kip told me it was OK if I wanted to rest my hands lower as I rode behind him. Michael put a quick stop to that, having me switch back over to riding with him. I jerked off that night hard, thinking maybe Kip was onto me, and was gonna let me feel him up a little that day. Other times, when Michael wasn't looking, Kip would grope himself and wink at me when I blushed. After we finished trading rips, Michael pushed me gently to my knees on the thin wrestling mats that they had in their garage-corner gym. "SUCK IT!" he hissed, commanding - expecting - to be obeyed. I gladly obliged, and found that - with this angle and with the downward curve of Michael's monster cock - I could get some of it in my throat, once I relaxed my throat *first* to let the cockhead in, and then clenched it *after* it was down my throat, to drive Michael wild. "Oh, that thing you're doing with your throat, Little Buddy! That's better than any bitch has ever done for me! They get scared of it and lick the head or put a few inches in their mouths and call it quits after just a few minutes. Keep working at it, and you're gonna have it all in no time!" "Looks like you two are having fun after all!" Uncle King chuckled, causing me to jump out of my skin. He'd snuck up on us. "TV was boring," he explained, holding up a smaller bong with water in it and a small glass bulb at one end. It was full of white crystals, with a little bit of green weed on top. "Is that some of Kip's special stuff?" Michael grinned. The tone of his voice was almost ... something hard to put my finger on right off the bat. "Yeah, and it's killer shit, too!" Uncle King replied. He pulled out a small device and clicked a switch. A blue flame - like the pilot light on our gas stove at home - sparked up, hissing. "OK, Little Buddy," King said. "This is stronger, more concentrated stuff, OK? So, you put the torch under the bowl until you see vapor coming out the top of the bulb. Then, you suck slowly and steadily to pull the vapor through the water. I've dropped an Altoid in there to keep the water minty. The vapor can taste a little bitter otherwise. Take a nice, steady toke on this end of the pipe, and we'll get you blowing some big-ass clouds in no time." I tried my first hit, as Uncle King held the lighter - or "torch" I guess - under the bowl for me, so I could focus on waiting to inhale. The first hit was decent, but Michael immediately said, "You can do better than that. Calm down, and control your breathing. Hold it in, too, this time." My second hit was brilliant. I knew it was as soon as I exhaled a big white cloud. Both Uncle King and Michael grinned. King started groping his crotch through his own short-shorts. I reached over and groped him. "Like a duck to water, huh, Little Buddy? You want that cock, too, huh? A true faggot: never enough!" he laughed. I replied by pulling the elastic of his jockstrap and short-shorts to the side, letting his gigantic cock fall out to one side. Like Michael, he was uncut with a massive cockhead. He was about an inch longer than Michael, too, but not quite as thick. Both were Viking gods: shiny blond hair, sharp, intelligent, mischievous blue eyes, strong jawlines, and great bodies overall. "You want that cock, Little Buddy?" King asked again, his voice husky. I nodded, and dove in. He was surprised that I already had the trick down pat for letting his cockhead enter my throat, even if I couldn't take his cock the whole way just yet. "Oh, fuck, he is a goddamn natural!" he hissed to Michael. "Fuuuuuuuuck! Fuckin' hot cocksucker!" He moaned, and told me to take another couple of hits. My head was buzzing, and my whole body was tingling. This *was* good shit, I guess! Pot rocked! "That's right, faggot! Worship that daddy dick!" he grunted, gently grabbing the back of my head and running his hands through my hair, which I suddenly noticed was soaking wet. I was sweating like crazy. The coolish air out in the garage felt good on my skin. "You feeling that special stuff Kip got just for you, Little Buddy? Your extra special birthday present?" Michael asked, coming over to stand in my peripheral vision. He had hiked his shorts and jockstrap pouch under his huge nuts, and was stroking his massive jock cock while watching his dad gently facefuck me. I moaned "MMMMMMM-hmmmm!" but assumed it was just the pot I'd seen on top of those crystals in the pipe. In fact, I assumed the crystals *were* pot - just a concentrated form of it, like King had indicated. The crystals had melted when the torch had been put under the bulb, and now there was sort of a burned-out looking film on the bottom of the pipe. I assumed it was residue from the pot. Uncle King leaned over and whispered in my ear: "Bikers and truckers use this shit to stay awake on the road. Kip gets me some *really* good shit when I do really long hauls, to help me stay awake and have some fun on the road. Makes you super-horny - even hornier than pot. What would your mama think if she knew you were doing crystal meth like a little faggot whorepig, like the boys who suck my dick do when I'm on the road? What would she do if she knew that you were smoking the same shit I do on the road right now?" I'd heard about people getting hooked on that shit, and it was one of the "hard drugs" we'd learned about in Health class Sophomore year. It was supposed to be really, really bad for you. I don't know what it was. The way Uncle King was talking - calling me a faggot and a whorepig and cocksucker - turned me on. Plus, this shit rocked. I was hornier than I ever imagined I could be, and I beat off 8 times a day usually, so I knew what it meant to be super-horny. Michael repacked the pipe, using a slant-sliced straw to funnel crystals out of a little plastic baggie. I watched, mesmerized. I wanted more. He took a small hit for himself, then handed it to his dad. King took a really big hit, and then blew the cloud down onto his cock and onto my face. That really turned me on, the way he blew in my face like that. Then, he handed the pipe and torch down to me, and told me to hold my breath when I got my hit, suck his cock into my mouth, and blow the smoke around his cock. I thought that was clever and hot, and really was careful with my breathing to get an ace hit. Sweet! I was getting the hang of this. If Mom could only see me now! When I went to hand the pipe and torch back to Michael, he insisted that I do a few more hits. "We're getting you totally spun, Little Buddy! Happy Fuckin' Birthday! Sorry we're a little late, but we had to wait until the Bible-thumpers were outta town this week. We're calling you out sick from school all next week, too. Surprise!" I heard the side door open and close, and jumped as Kip called out, "Hey guys! Y'all got the party started? Sweet! Here's some more stuff in case we run low." Kip came over in front of me. Uncle King relinquished my throat, and Kip wasted no time in lowering his sweat pants and boxers to present his own cut, thick cock with bright red pubes. Fuuuuuucking HAWT! Although not as long or as thick as Michael or King, his cock was veiny and plenty of a mouthful. He waggled it a couple of times and slapped my face with it. "You're lucky Michael threatened to kick my ass if I broke the pact. I've wanted this for a long time. I know you have, too. Nasty little boy, watching me piss outside. Well, this weekend, you're gonna get some of my piss, and see if it suits you. I have a feeling you're the right kind of cocksucker for it, too. Call it a hunch." I stuck my tongue out for him to smack it with his cock. He finally pushed in, a little rougher than either Michael or King. I gagged a little, but redoubled my efforts. "See that? He recovered like a pro! This fag is gonna be hella fun to train, guys!" Kip grinned. He pulled my hair - again, just a little roughly - to have me look up at him. "Oh, shit! Look at his eyes, guys! They're totally dark. He's spun as shit already. Awesome! And he thought it was just another way of doing pot? Told you that trick works every time. You have NO idea how many of my hot straight boy customers come up short on money. So, I pack a pot bowl with the crystals hidden, and they haven't got a fucking clue. After one bowl of my "special stash," they're open to all kinds of stuff, starting with jerking off together. It releases their inhibitions to act on stuff like sucking another guy off, too, especially once I start showing them bi magazines." As Kip was saying this, Michael went out to the front of the garage, and returned with something I couldn't quite see. Michael came into my peripheral view. I heard a familiar click then whirr. "Holy shit!" I thought. "He's taking Polaroids." I started to get up, but Kip held me back down on my knees. "Lick my balls, you fucking hot cocksuker!" Kip growled. Guys at school sometimes called me fag or cocksucker or whatever, the way boys jest in the lockerroom or on the school bus or in gym class. This felt different. Having these three guys call me names made me *want* to be *good* at servicing them. I licked Kip's balls, as he shucked his sweats and boxers. King came back into view, standing right beside Kip. "Suck on my sweaty pouch, boy!" King growled, offering my his jock-clad nuts. Another click and whirr. "Don't worry, Little Buddy," Michael said, "These are just for the four of us to look at later. You won't believe how hot you look with Dad's crotch on your face. Stick out your tongue and taste it. Hold it so I can get a picture. You're gonna love having this on film to look back at your first time." I stuck out my tongue and tasted Uncle King's pouch, starting to get into the fact that my hot trucker uncle was basically offering up his cock to me on a silver platter while my cousin and his perverted, mischievous, class clown, drug-dealing friend watched. Michael asked me if it had turned me on earlier when he let me borrow his clothes - which I was still wearing. I moaned "Uh-huh!" as I kept tonguing and sucking on King's jock pouch. "I got a bunch more gear I want you to try on, so I can get some more pix of you, Little Buddy. Oh, and I hope you don't mind, but I'm using the Pentax, too." Two Christmases ago, Michael had begged for a fancy camera, so that he could take Photography at school. He had taken me to the darkroom once, and the teacher, Mr. Lacey, was there. He was really hot in a nerdy, glasses kinda way, and I could tell he had a huge cock in the front of his chinos. While I was leaned over watching Michael apply the chemicals, Mr. Lacey had come up behind me and put his arms to either side of me as he leaned forward to look over my shoulder as Michael worked to develop his pictures. I could feel Mr. Lacey's cock in the crease of my ass. I had jerked off to that incident many times since, wondering if: A. Mr. Lacey realized his cock was up against my ass; and B. Michael had realized that Mr. Lacey's cock was right up against my ass. "I'll develop these in the darkroom at the school. Mr. Lacey still lets me use it. Or, I know a guy at the FotoMat who is cool when I develop pix like these when we play with other guys." I didn't like the idea of anyone else but the four of us seeing the pix. I stopped sucking on King's jockstrap pouch long enough to tell Michael I'd prefer he develop them himself in the darkroom. "No problem, Little Buddy! Maybe Mr. Lacey will be there when I do. I bet he'd like to see these. He sure seemed to like your ass that one day he was in the darkroom with us. He's a kinky fucker, and always says that access to a darkroom lets a photographer be more uninhibited." Somehow, I didn't mind the idea that Mr. Lacey might see these. It turned me on, in fact, and I stopped mouthing King's jock long enough to say so. Michael smiled and told me to take as much of his dad's cock as I could, and then to back off it slowly. Click. Click. Click. Click. Click! the fancy camera went, in rapid succession. I guess he got a series of me throating Uncle King? HOT! King pulled out, and Kip took another turn. He had let himself go half-soft, and stuck his cock in my mouth. "I'm gonna start really slow, and piss in your mouth, Little Buddy! I've been drinking like a champ for three days, so it shouldn't taste bad - it's basically water. I'll pinch it off so you get a taste, and then hold my cock about halfway in your mouth so I can open the floodgates. Swallow as much as you can, but let the rest run out your mouth, onto your dimples, and down your chin. My favorite cocksuckers do this for me, Little Buddy. Please don't disappoint me." I dunno why, but what would ordinarily sound batshit crazy sounded hot as fuck to me. I nodded, with his half-soft / half-hard cock in my mouth. I was ready. "Fuuuuuuuuck, nice!" said Kip, looking down at me with green, sparkling, mischievous eyes. "Look up at me while I do this, Little Buddy!" Michael got up close to take a close-up series. He instructed me: "Just let it run down off your chin an onto your clothes, Little Buddy. I'll capture the moment." As Kip let loose with the first bit of his piss stream, it didn't taste bad at all to me. It was a thrill, though, to let him use me this way. I looked up at him and caught his eyes staring down at me. "HOT, Little Buddy!" Kip sneered a little. "Drinking piss like a total faggot whore. NICE! I knew you wanted my dick all those times I pissed with you in the woods." With that, he let loose the floodgates. I fought to swallow it all, trying to make him proud. But as piss spurted from my mouth, all over my face, and down the front of my clothes, all three were commenting on what a total cocksucker I was. Kip lost it. As soon as he finished pinching off the last few drops in my mouth, he had Michael give him the pipe and took a big hit. Then, he surprised the hell out of me by shotgunning me and kissing me, tasting his own piss in my mouth. "I can't believe you did that on the first date, Little Buddy! You're a helluva find, dude. I still think we should've broken you in years ago, though." "Let it go, Kip!" Michael laughed, rolling his eyes. "How was that, Little Buddy? Like having so much piss you couldn't handle it all? The camera sure seems to think you liked it. I bet those pix are off the chain when we develop them." I grinned - a piss-drinking grin, I guess. "Loved it! Fucking hot!" I said, a little out of breath. Uncle King grabbed a duffel bag from under one of his workbenches. As he unzipped it, he made sure I could see the contents: dildos and other toys. Oh, fuck! Were they gonna try to fuck me? I'd always imagined sucking only, and had no idea if I could possibly take any one of them in my tight, hairless hole. I was naturally smooth, and Michael had commented more than once when I put on a jockstrap to work out - one of *my* jockstraps, where everything fit right - how my hole, framed by a jockstrap, made it look like I had a sweet pussy. I always blushed bright red when he said that, especially when he tugged at himself a little when he said it. Uncle King seemed to read my mind: "Don't worry, Little Buddy. We have all weekend to tap that sweet little ass of yours. For now, I just want to show you how good we can make your hole feel. I'm going to insert this small bead into your hole with some lube. It's attached to a slightly larger bead, then a slightly larger one, until you're up to the girth of a man-sized cock. You ever play with your hole before?" I shook my head. "Nothing except showering," I replied. "Well, this is gonna be really pleasurable for you. Promise, Little Buddy. I know you've wanted to suck some dick for a long time, but you need to learn how to pleasure other men with your tight hole, too, OK?" I nodded. Kip grabbed the pipe, which was sitting on a shelf of the garage, and repacked it from a plastic baggie. As he did, he also sprinkled some dust onto the lubed-up bead Uncle King was approaching me with. "This may burn a little bit, Little Buddy," King said, "But it's gonna feel really fuckin' good in a coupla minutes." As he said that, he squirted lube on my hole. YIKES! It was cold. I jumped and clenched. All three of them laughed. "Don't clench. Bear down like you're taking a shit. There ya go! Open that sweet boyhole for this very special bead." Shiny, silvery, and cold, the first bead popped in. Almost immediately, I felt a burning sensation. "That burns!" I announced to all three of them. I guess they *had* warned me. "Just chill for a minute, Little Buddy," Kip said. "My stuff is really, really good, so it's gonna burn. But it's gonna feel absolutely amazing by the second ball, I promise." I looked between my legs. King and Kip were already slathering the next ball in lube and powder. "Here," Kip said, thrusting the pipe at me. "Take three really good hits from the bubbler. That'll help pass the time and take your mind off your hole for a few while you get used to it." I took another hit, motioning for Kip to shotgun with me. Click. Click. Click. Michael was taking pix of my ass and the beads and the powder. Hot. I'd wanna see those later. As Uncle King inserted the second bead, Kip got into position behind me and pushed the bead in with just the head of his cock. A little of the tip went in. HOLY FUCK, that was hot! Almost at that same instant, my hole became - well, there's no other way to describe it - hungry. My hole was as hungry as my mouth and throat for the first time ever. "Yeah, he's feeling that booty bump now," Kip grinned. He passed me the "bubbler" pipe again. Again, we shotgunned. This time, after he kissed me, he held my face to where my mouth was open and spit in my mouth. Some of it got on my face. "Filthy faggot cocksucker, learning to take dick up his ass this weekend. Niiiiiice!" That turned me on more than anything that had happened so far, including the piss play. Holy fuck, did Kip have my number! I moaned as he wiped the spit off my face with his cock and fed it to me. "Want more powder on the third bead, faggot?" Kip asked. I groaned, "Yeah, please!" So King and Kip carefully lubed up that third ball, sprinkled some powder out of the baggie, and - once again - Kip pushed it in with his cockhead. This time, the whole head - smaller than King's or Michael's - slipped in. I moaned like a bitch in heat. "Fuuuuuuuuck! Fuck me, Kip! Put it in me!" I begged. He laughed and pulled out. "Nope, we have a gentleman's agreement. Your Uncle King gets to do the honors, since he's the one that read us the riot act about waiting until you turned 18. It was worth the wait. So, it's that last bead you'll need to take before you're ready to be fucked by his giant daddy dick, Little Buddy!" Uncle King piped up: "Don't worry, Little Buddy. I have lots of experience bitching out boys like you. I have all kinds of fun on the open road with boys at rest stops and with guys on my route in the warehouses and such. You're gonna love having my cock inside you to get things started. Me, then Michael, then Kip to close up with sloppy thirds. He loves fucking other men's cum into a used hole. It's gonna be hot, Little Buddy!" On the fourth bead, Michael got up close with the camera as Uncle King used *his* cock to push the ball in. Only a very small part of his ginormous uncut cockhead went in, but it felt amazing, especially when Kip pulled my cock out the side of my short-shorts and jockstrap and started stroking me with some lube. The sensations were almost too much to bear. The first little bead was up inside me, followed by its three chaingangers. It felt awesome, no two ways about it! For the fifth and final bead, Uncle King once again used his cockhead to push the bead in, but told me to really bear down as he did so. Not only did the bead pop in, but so did his cockhead. Click. Click. Click. Click. Michael was capturing it all on film. He'd already changed the film in the camera several times. Uncle King rested his cock inside me. I didn't move. "Little Buddy, how's that feel?" Uncle King asked, grunting huskily. "Jesus, fuck, you're tight! But we're gonna make this happen. I can't wait another day." Holy shit, this was it! I was gonna get fucked tonight after all. [To Be Continued; Hope You Enjoyed!]

Pozzed Cheerleader I was a male cheerleader for a Big10 school. Yeah, the rumors are true. We get a lot of sex with the female cheerleaders. We do spend a lot of time with each other, but we also get a lot of attention from the alumni, especially the older men who think we are male dancers. Honestly, I don’t mind they tuck more than a few bucks when we entertain at alumni dinners, tailgating and some sideline visits. What I was not ready for was the dropping of room cards and near constant invites. George was in his 50’s played QB for us in back in the 80’s and there had always been rumors that he was gay even back in his playing days. I was still surprised when we were in one of the tunnel bathrooms when he felt me up and tucked a hundred dollar bill and his room key card into my jock inviting me to his room at midnight in uniform with the promise of two more just like it just for showing up. I had been letting my roommate suck my cock since the beginning of the year. So gay sex was not new to me, but i was not sure what George wanted from me. The promise of $200 just for showing up was too good to pass up. We lost the game that day. So, I knew the party scene was going to be lame that night. So my excuses were slowly disappearing for not meeting George. My girlfriend wanted to go to the Alpha house, most of the black football players belonged to the Alpha’s. I got along with them all, but I think she was going more for the bbc than anything else. That is another story and a different forum. I let her go with her friends. I showered in the locker room. I shuck my uniform out in my gym bag as we are only allowed to wear it outside for sanctioned events. It was still early so I went to some parties and nothing caught my fancy, and that $200 extra was already burning a hole in my pocket for some stuff for school. I decided to go for it. I made my way to the Union Hotel where all the “special” alumni stay for games. I avoided some people I knew by taking the stairs and I figured it would give me an opportunity to slip back into my cheer uniform. George’s room was on the top floor the 5th. I slowly made my way up the stairs. I was walking up to this room when I noticed one of my cheer teammates ahead of me walking up to the door. I had long suspected he was gay, and this just proves. I had justified my being there as “gay for pay”. I was sure he was there for his love of cock. I was about to be proved so wrong. I motioned to Jamie, and he hesitated when he knocked on George’s door. I told it was cool. I was here for the same thing. He smiled and said he knew it. I was a little taken aback. No one had ever, to my knowledge, thought I was a faggot. George swung open the door and there were 3 other mostly naked men in his suite with ages ranging from mid-30’s to early-50’s most I recognized from the football wall of fame in the fieldhouse. One was the school’s all-time leading rusher Javon, I should leave their last names out. The other was an all-American DB Mike and a guy that went pro on the defense Dan. There were 4 guys in the room, 2 black and 2 white and me and Jamie. Jamie and I were in the center of all the guys, George still had his pants on with a wife-beater T, but everyone else were down to the t-shirts and shorts or jocks. George took $500 from his wallet and took $300 and motioned to Jamie that it was his and the rest was mine. George laughed and said the “straight” one was cheaper. The whole room laughed at me, but my cock just got harder. I knew my erection was visible to everyone in the room. Our uniforms really did not leave much to the imagination. George told us to do a cheer for the room. So Jamie and I looked at each other and without saying a word broke into a cheer. We chanted and gyrated into our little dance movements in the little space we had in front of our all-male half-naked audience. Once we were done. George ordered us to take our bottoms off and do it again. We pulled off our shoes, socks, pants, but were told to leave our jocks on. We, again, did another cheer for the guys, who by now were pulling out their flaccid cocks. I felt a pull on my leg by a pair of dark hands while Jamie was being dragged down by a now naked George and Dan. It was then that I saw the biohazard tats on both George and Dan. I thought it was off that they each had the same tat, but then I saw the same on Javon and Mike. Jamie was on his knees in no time sucking George then Dan and I soon found myself doing the same for Javon and Mike. I had never sucked cock before, but had been sucked. So, I just did what I thought I would like and in no time I had two very hard black cocks trading spots in my all-to-eager mouth. While I switched back and forth between Mike and Javon. George slipped in behind me and started to rim my virgin ass. I love having my ass ate. My girlfriend would do it from time to time, but not often enough for me. George had me moaning in no time. He started fingering my hole. He had large QB hands, and I felt every knuckle of his index finger in my ass. Jamie was still devouring Dan’s huge cock. When Mike pulled away from me and got behind Jamie and began to rim and finger his ass. Dan and Javon moved side-by-side on the couch pulling Jamie and I along with them. So we could keep sucking their oversized cocks. Dan was nearly 9inches of thick white steel. Javon was a heavy 8inch black rod, George was a good 7inch and Mike had 8.5 of thick dick. I knew I was going to get fucked by all of them. I just wanted George to go first. The room was moving so fast. It felt like a moment ago I was on the football field and now I am here on my hands and knees next to a teammate sucking an alumni cock just boefore we are both about to get fucked. Myself for the first time. George got up and grabbed what looked like lube and a small brown bottle from next to the bed. He smeared my ass with the lube and held the open brown bottle under my nose telling me to breathe deep. I was euphoric. I felt his cock as my hole. I was straight, I was gay for pay. “I am, we are going to knock up your virgin ass today boy” George snickered. I was not sure what he meant, but I played along. “Yeah QB breed my hole knock my virgin ass up with your powerful seed” I breathed as he slowly slipped the head of his tainted cock in my now deflowered ass. Jamie, knowing the terminology far better than I did, was struggling, but they held that bottle under his nose and soon Dan had sunk his fleshy man pole into Jamie’s bottom. Jamie was along for the ride. More to Cum I like hot chat and phone hit me up Joey

This is the first part of my first story, so please leave feedback and enjoy! I'm not a native english speaker, so please excuse any grammar or spelling mistakes. Disclaimer: Everything in this story is fictional! This story contains mention of initial non-consent (turning into consent at the end), bareback sex, risky behavior and possible transmission of STIs (aka bugchasing). ========== The Sleazy Bathhouse Owner / Part 1 *** I've never thought of myself as a slut. To be honest, I only had a few sexual encounters in my life, namely a few guys I fucked or sucked off while I was in college. I recently finished my masters degree and got a decent job and my own apartment. I wouldn't call myself hot, but I've been told I look decent. Not to thin, some defined muscles from going to the gym occasionally, and a nice bubble butt. Recently I've been feeling increasingly horny in the evening, when I was home alone. Usually I just jerk off to some porn, but last night on my walk back home from work I noticed a run down bathhouse just a few blocks away from my apartment. I was so horned up from working until midnight that I just couldn't resist the urge to at least have a look around. What's the worst thing that could happen? I can look after myself and I've got some decent muscles from my workouts. I entered the rusty front door that was only lit by a dim street light nearby. As I entered I saw a small front desk and a guy behind it that was folding up towels. "Ah, come on in! You new here?", he asked. "Uhm... yeah. Just wanting to see whats going on, maybe visiting the steam room to relax." I felt like my voice sounded nervous, because I kind of was. "Since you're new here it's half price! Here is your towel. You're not allowed to wear anything else in the sauna area or the steam room. Socks, jockstraps and shoes are allowed in the cruising area only... some guys are into that. Lockers are just down that hallway." He pointed to a dimly lit corridor. I headed straight to the lockers and undressed quickly, not wanting to violate the no-clothes-rule. A few naked guys walked past me. One of them caught my eye as it was a nice surfer dude with long brown hair and a dirty grin on his face. He was clearly having a great time as his towel was lifted by an enormous erection. "Hey fuckboy! I bet we will see each other later!" Fuck, I couldn't say anything and instead just nervously wrapped myself in my towel and headed further down the hallway to see what the rest of the bathhouse looked like. There was a small but nice bar area where some guys where having a drink. I was surprised by the amount of good looking guys here, as I could have sworn I read somewhere that this place was full of nasty old men. I went on to discover a huge labyrinth of shady twisting corridors with plenty of opportunities to sneak into a corner and have sex. I heard some distant moaning, but decided to check out the steam room instead. The moment I had my hand on the door to the steam room, a pair of strong hands grabbed me from behind and covered my mouth. "Don't scream boy! I've watched you since you arrived here. You got just the perfect ass for Ben, come with me!" He dragged me away from the steam room into one of the many twisted corridors that were barely lit by the light coming from the bar area. I tried to get out of his grip, but damn he was strong. His hairy arms and big hands held one arm behind my back and the other hand covered my mouth. He pushed me forward into the darkness... After a few turns he shoved me into a larger room with some couches and a table in the middle. It was illuminated just by some red lights. I could see several men sitting on the couch and standing in the corners. Fuck, what have I gotten myself into? "That's a sweet boy! Brought us some fresh meat, huh?", a voice said, coming from one of the men. "I just wanted to check out this place. Who are you?", I asked. The voice laughed. "I'm Ben, the owner of this place, and these are my friends." One of the men stood up and pointed around to the other men. "We actually keep looking for boys like you that find their way to this establishment. Trevor, the guy that brought you here, brings possible candidates here for further... inspection." I looked around to see what Travor looked like, only to meet eyes with the surfer dude I met earlier. His long brown hair flowing around his shoulders. He was completely naked, and his semi-hard nine inch uncut cock was hanging between his legs. My cock twitched at the sight of him. He was so hot! "Told you we would see each other," he said with the same dirty grin on his face. Ben came a few steps closer. "I see you like Travor! Ready to take his cock?" "Fuck yes!" I said quickly. "There is only one thing you should know: We are not going to use any condoms. This is a strictly bareback area. Additionally, you have been chosen by us, so you won't have a choice. Now that you have entered this room, you will get fucked and bred by all of us!" The men cheered in agreement and Travor slapped my ass through my towel. I was just in a state of shock. Not knowing what to do I tried to turn and get the hell out of here, but Travor just wrapped his strong arms around me and and kissed me. I wanted to escape, but I also wanted to melt into Trevors arms. His lips tasted so good and he was such a good kisser. Besides, I wouldn't have a chance getting myself out of his arms he wouldn't let me. Travor reached down and pulled on my towel, which he just dropped to the floor. "I'm gonna be gentle... at first! Just let this happen, you'll like it, I promise!" My mind raced with thoughts: Will I be able to take him? Will I be able to take that many cock tonight? Normally I only play safe, but these guys are not going to use condoms. Fuck, I didn't want to be barebacked by a room full of sleazy strangers in a run down bathhouse! Apparently, I had no choice, because Travor turned me around and pushed me towards the table. He pushed me down so I was bent over the table, exposing my hole to him. The rest of the guys gathered around the table, stroking their cocks to get them hard. I have no clue how many there were, but there were guys of any age and shape there: big muscular daddies, thin older guys, and some younger twinkish dudes, too. Travor spat on his cock and I could feel him aligning it to my hole. Damn, he is gonna fuck me bareback. Part of me wanted this cock inside me raw, but the fear was overwhelming, too. I didn't wanna be a sleazy bareback slut! "Please, stop! At least, use a condom!" Some guys in the crowd laughed. Ben stepped in front of the table so I could see him and shook his head. "No boy, you are gonna take our loads and there is no way out of this!" With this, Travor thrusted forward and entered my tight hole. It hurt so much, because my hole got violently stretched beyond its limit. I screamed but the guys around me began to cheer and Ben took my face into his hand. "Stop screaming, boy, or this will be even more unpleasent for you as it already is!" Actually, the pain quickly went away and all I felt was pure pleasure from his bare cock in my hole. Maybe this is what I am supposed to be: a bareback cum slut? All I know is that his raw cock feels so good! I began moving into his thrusts, which made his balls slap agains my ass. This was so good! I'm gonna take all of their loads tonight! This nine inch cock did something to me mentally. I wanted this now. I wanted to be filled and used by them. Fuck yes, this was going to be a long, rough night... ========== To be continued...

Not My Story, but it was improved by me Groped and Pozzed I am a 21 year old white bubble butt who is engaged to another 21 year old white guy. We have been dating since we were 19 and have fallen so deeply in love that we got engaged this January. Our relationship has been mostly perfect, however our sex life is bland. I am a submissive bottom, and he is a top, so things usually go smoothly, however he doesn't have as high of a libido as I do, and it makes it hard for me to be fully satisfied. Add this to the fact that I've always secretly considered cheating to be hot and you have a recipe for disaster. Me and my fiance usually go to a gay club every few weeks. Not to hook up with other guys or anything, but to just dance and drink and have fun with other gay couples. I've admittedly stared at some hot guys multiple times before, however my fiance doesn't ever notice. Yesterday we decided to go to the club, and I got ready. I was wearing these tight black gym shorts that were above my knee and showed off my round ass. My fiance liked the view and wore casual clothes. I was feeling risky and decided to go commando without telling him. I wore a t-shirt and that was it. We get to the club and it is going great. Every time I go to the club I get hit on at least once, so it wasn't a surprise when this big older guy started looking at me with a grin, and made suggestive comments. I politely told him off, but only because my fiance was with me. Throughout most of the night nothing happens. We have fun, drink, talk, and dance. Towards the end, we were out on the main floor and were dancing to whatever music was playing, when I felt a big hand squeeze my left cheek tightly. My fiance was several feet away and talking to someone else so he didn't notice. I turn my head to see a fit black guy groping my ass. He's wearing tight jeans and a tank top. I see a bulge form as he rubs his fingers in between my soft asscheeks. He slyly smiled at me and I nodded to let him know he could keep touching me. He moved closer behind me and tightly squeezed both of my cheeks. His grip was so strong that I had to regain my balance. I subtly moved a few feet away from my fiance so that he couldn't see anything happen. Soon enough I felt this guy's hand move to my waist, and I feel him force his hands inside the back of my shorts. I stay still as he cups my bare ass with his hands. He does this for a minute before pulling one of my cheeks to the side, and begins rubbing my asshole with his fingers. This made me grunt quietly, and I whispered to him if he knew anywhere private we could go. He said his car had tinted windows, and that we could go there. I agreed, and he pulled his hands out of my shorts. I walked up to my boyfriend and told him I was going to head to a shop down the street for a few minutes to grab a snack. I said goodbye and walked out front and then went behind the club where there was a parking lot. The guy came out not too far behind me and guided me to his sedan, which had almost black windows. He told me to get in the backseat, and I listened. He joined, before locking the door. He immediately took his shirt off, revealing his abs and 6 pack. He then took his pants off, revealing a huge, fully erect cock. I pulled my shorts off and began jerking him off. He moaned as I moved my hand up and down. I only did this for about 2 minutes, before he told me to lean back on the seat. I did as told and laid completely flat on my back, with my legs up to my shoulder revealing my ass to him. He grinned and began rubbing my asshole with his finger. I moaned and groaned as he rubbed around my hole, even pushing the tip in a few times. Soon though, he couldn't wait. He began lubing my ass up. It was happening. He covered my ass in lube, and asked me if he should wear a condom. I told him no, and he was pleased with that. He pulled my ass to the side a bit to provide himself a better angle from the small corner he was in, before he pulled his hard cock up, and kneeled right next to my asshole. He pressed his tip against my hole a few times, before he couldn't help himself and shoved his entire bare massive cock balls deep inside my tight asshole. We both moaned and groaned as he pushed himself all the way inside me, and squeals of pleasure came out of me as he slowly pulled himself mostly out and then all the way in again. We moaned together as he slowly thrusted in and out of my tight asshole, stretching me out with every push. I held my legs up with my hands, and watched as he pounded me with his thick cock on his knees. It was then that I noticed a small tattoo of a scorpion just above his crotch with a red “plus” sign. I felt like such a slut. We fucked for a good few minutes before he came inside me, filling me up with his warm sperm. I clenched my hole to not make a mess and pulled my pants up, got my shirt on, and left his car. I gave him a smile before I went back to the bar and greeted my fiance, with a stranger's semen deep inside me. He smiled at me and gave me a wink, He handed me his number and told me to let him know when I get his “gift”. I gave him a puzzled look. He then pointed at his tat and smiled. I got home and googled his tattoo, my cock instantly became hard, and for the first time in our relationship. I fucked my fiance. He saw me with a devilish look in my eyes. He never put up a fight. I slid my 5inch cock into his ass with relative ease. Something told me this was not his first time taking a cock ever let alone that day. I gave him 10 hard thrusts and pumped a 5-day load into his fucked ass. We both fell asleep, but he woke me up a little bit later standing naked holding two pieces of paper. He asked me if this guy fucked me? I nodded yes. I asked how he knew…because he fucked me too he said quietly. “You know he pozzed us” he said quietly. I again nodded, “yes”. And with that my fiance’s cock grew to his 7 inch to full mast. He pounced on me and shoved his cock in my already fucked hole. He did not last long flooding me with his still negative load. After he came in me like he had done hundreds of times. “I just called him, he’s on his way here to finish the job for both of us.” my fiance whispered in my ear. In a few moments there was a knock at the door. There may be a part 2. Let me know what you like I love your hot feedback her and in my messages Joey

College Surprise Koa’s POV “Hey, do you want to go to a party?” Jensen asked me, as he passed me his weed vape for the umph time since we got back to his dorm room. I still had a good buzz going on from before. “It’s off campus, so you don’t have to worry anything. My friends always throw the best parties,” he said grinning at me. “I know they’d love to meet and get to know you,” he said giving one of his now familiar grins. “Sounds cool,” I said smiling back at Jensen enjoying my high, as I sat back on his bunkbed taking another hit of the vape before passing it back to Jensen. I hadn’t expecting anything like this when I arrived at Cromwell College this morning. I was expecting the usual BS colleges do for prospective students. Yeah, sure we did the tour, got to meet a few professors, and watched a lecture presentation about life on campus. Yet, when we were handed over to our hosts for the weekend things changed. Jensen, my host, told me he didn’t want to bore me with shit that really didn’t matter unless I decide to go to CC in the fall. So, we hit up the local coffee shop on campus before heading to relax on a small hill overlooking the dorm Jensen lived in this term. He asked me about myself, I told him about my family, there was only my dad, who owns a small internet company and my fourteen-year-old brother. My mom died in a traffic accident when Aspen, my little brother was four. I swam all through elementary, middle, and high school, but I didn’t want to swim in college. I was afraid it would cut into my major in photography and creative writing. “Fuck, I can’t believe it’s almost 90 degrees in May,” Jensen said, before pulling off his polo shirt exposing his toned chest and abs. “Come on take off your shirt and get comfortable, I know you’ve got to be sweating your balls off,” he chuckled, as he ran his hand down his chest before grabbing and squeezing what seemed a nice thick piece of meat between his legs as if he were adjusting it. My gaydar was going off like crazy, as I gazed over at my now shirtless host. I had to play this carefully, I was still deep in the closet. One wrong move and Jensen could kick my ass for being a fag, but I couldn’t help he seemed to be flirting with me. I lived in a small coastal town in South Carolina, the last thing in the world I wanted was being outed in town since I was on the school swim team. My life would become a living hell and so would my brother’s. I wasn’t a complete virgin, having the opportunity to do some oral with a couple of tourists at a beach outdoor restroom and shower, but that was it. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes enjoying the feel of the warm grass between my toes. At home all I wore were cargo shorts and rarely wore regular shoes unless absolutely necessary, I preferred being barefoot or wear just flip flops. I glanced over at Jensen to see him smile and nod at me, which caused me to bone up right away. It was as if my dick had no self-control suddenly. “Fuck, I need a hit, you cool?” Jensen asked diverting my attention from my boner as he pulled out a vape and hit it a couple of times. “Shit, I needed that, here take a couple of hits,” he said with a grin passing me the vape. I’d done weed a couple of times at parties, but I tried to stay away from it. It made want to do certain things, and that wasn’t a good thing in my small town. I thought briefly about saying no, but I didn’t want to look like a killjoy to Jensen. I took the vape and hit it a couple of times, and damn I was flying higher than I had before. This was some serious shit. “Let’s head back to my room and order some ‘Za, before the munchies set in,” Jensen chuckled, getting up, tucking his shirt into the back of his pants. “Here let me help you up,” he said reaching down to help me up. The next thing I knew Jensen had pulled me up against his slightly sweaty body. I almost thought he was going to kiss me as he gazed into my eyes, instead he just grinned at me, before heading back to his dorm. I grabbed my shoes and shirt jogging slightly to catch up with Jensen. Did I just imaging everything because of the weed or what? Jensen’s POV Holy fuckin’ shit, I was going to owe Simon bigtime once I managed to get this kid to tonight’s party, though judging from his reaction to my pulling off my shirt and squeezing my fuck meat I didn’t think there was going to be any trouble getting into his hot lil’ boy cunt. Koa was a serious piece of ass. His thick wavy golden blond hair just begged you to run your fingers through it as you grabbed a fistful of it yanking him back as you rammed deep inside him. His golden tan told of countless hours spent in the sun, I could see he had a serious speedo tan line from being a swimmer as his pants sagged a bit. Koa’s 5’10” slender body was nicely toned from years of swimming. His ears were pierced with what had to be three or four karat diamond earrings looked hot on Koa, though a pair of green biohazard earrings would look even hotter on him once we we’re done with him this weekend. This kid was going to be fun in bed once we partied him up, I hoped he was a moaner and a talker. There is nothing hotter than making a bottom pussy-boy beg for you to fuck them harder and nut deep inside their teen boy cunt, unless they are also begging for you to poz them. Now that would be fucking hot to hear Koa beg for us to poz his sweet tight bubble butt, definitely a goal to keep in mind for the night. Simon and I used the college’s tour guide mentor program to lure unsuspecting high school seniors into bed and leaving them with a special gift and a permanent reminder of their time at the college. I had gotten Simon to swop with me and take the red-headed emo boy I was supposed to have for this hot swimmer boy. Don’t get me wrong I love slutty skinny emo boys, yet it takes almost no effort to get into their hot little pussies, I wanted a bit of a challenge after a month’s worth of them. I needed a change of pace. Koa was just the ticket. I think though the challenge with Koa will be getting in him raw, so many closet gays, like Koa, think wearing a raincoat is the best way to keep themselves safe. It was my job and the rest of my friends job to show them raw was better. He would learn the best feeling in the world was an ass full of poz jizz. I planned after we ate switching to my T vape pen, that Twain, a chem major in our group, had made for those of us still living on campus, so we wouldn’t get busted by the RAs while we partied in the dorms. It would get Koa nice and horny for the party, and once there we’d switch to glass pipes and then some darts. I debated about asking Koa if he wanted to do some “E” before we left for the party, or just slipping it to him. I decided it just might be more fun to just slip it to him in his drink since he seemed so innocent. After this weekend though Koa would be a full-fledged poz cumslut bitch-boy instead of the innocent high schooler he was when he arrived here at CC. Koa POV “Make yourself comfortable bro, my AC isn’t working right. They are supposed to get it fixed Monday,” Jensen explained, kicking off his shoes and pulling off his jeans leaving him wearing only a pair of boxer-briefs with a large bulge in his crotch. “Shit that feels so much better getting out of those hot clothes,” he said grinning at me. “Go ahead and make yourself comfortable,” Jensen nodded to me as he called for a pizza. The last thing I wanted to do at this point was take off my pants. I had been going commando since I was eight after one of the swim instructors told me serious real swimmers always freeball. Since that day I never wore underwear again. I still had ¾ of a boner from seeing what Jensen was packing. He would know at once I was gay, but still, I couldn’t help but wonder if that wouldn’t be a good thing. He was pretty hot with his shaggy black hair and intense blue eyes. Jensen had a nicely toned body, but seeing all the skateboards in his room, I suspected it was just from being active, rather than working out like I did for swimming. He wasn’t as tanned as I was, but you could tell he wasn’t totally an indoor person. I thought his red scorpion tat wrapped around his right side heading down towards his crotch looked pretty cool. He must be a Scorpio. “You’re not shy are you?” Jensen asked, setting down his phone giving me a grin. “You don’t have anything I haven’t already seen before,” he said fiddling around with his mini fridge, before handing me a beer. “No, but I don’t wear underwear, I haven’t since I was young,” I explained to Jensen. Hoping that would end the topic. “Wow, that’s cool. I freeball too sometimes, but not all the time,” Jensen said, giving me one of the looks that shot me to full mast. Shit, I thought what the hell is going on with my dick. It was behaving like I was twelve again, getting hard at every guy I thought was hot. Jensen told me about a party some of his friends were throwing off campus. He thought they would enjoy getting to know me and would help with my decision to attend Cromwell in the fall. I was really enjoying myself so I figured why not, after all nobody back home would ever know. My reputation back home as a good boy was safe, besides, I figured I deserved to treat myself. A knock on the door distracted me from thinking about the party. It must be the pizza, which was cool since I was getting hungry. Jensen got up to open the door, a hot looking shaggy-haired blond grinned at him holding out a pizza box. “Hey Jensen, got your meat lovers right here,” he said stepping into the room as he handed the box to Jensen. Noticing me he shot me a toothy grin, “Company tonight?” He asked my host, raising an eyebrow. “Finn, this is Koa. Koa, this is Finn,” Jensen said introducing us. “Koa is visiting from South Carolina for the weekend to look at the school. “Nice to meet you Koa, you couldn’t ask for a better school than Cromwell,” walking over to shake my hand. “Swimmer?” Finn asked looking at me. “Yeah, all through school, but not planning to if I come here. I want to focus on my degree,” I replied. I couldn’t help but smile at Finn’s work tee-shirt, which said, ‘Benny’s Always More Than a Mouthful.’ “I like the shirt,” I chuckled. Finn grinned back at me, “We’re a big believer in truth in advertising at Benny’s,” he replied with a chuckle. “Want a hit?” Jensen said offering his vape to Finn. “Does the Pope like altar boys?” Finn laughed taking a couple hits. “I’ll see you guys later after I get off from work,” he told Jensen. Turning towards me, “I look forward to seeing you again and helping you make up your mind to come here next year.” “I look forward to it,” I replied giving him a fist bump. “Later gators,” Finn said leaving giving me a wink as he shut the door. “Finn will be at the party later after he gets off work,” Jensen told me with a smirk. Just then there was a knock on what turned out to be the bathroom door. Two dorm-rooms shared a common bathroom. “Yo J-man, Benji wants to know if you want a ride to the party,” asked a tall slender guy wearing round black wire-framed glasses who looked like a hot Harry Potter with an industrial piercing through his left ear and tats. He had a giant black scorpion wrapping around his right side with its claws reaching towards his crotch, while his right arm was almost completely covered in a honeycomb sleeve pattern of black hexagons. His left arm had a black widow spider tat. All he was wearing was a pair of black bikini underwear, but what really caught my attention was the thick long dick which stretched over his left thigh. I almost choked on my beer it had to be the biggest dick I’d ever seen, and it didn’t even look like it was hard even. “Sweet, that would be great Kai. Oh, I don’t think you’ve met Koa, he’s visiting from South Carolina looking at Cromwell for the fall,” Jensen said with a smirk. “Oh shit, I just realized your names are almost the same, Kai and Koa,” chuckled Jensen. “That means we’re going to be great friends,” smiled Kai as he walked over to me. “Really close friends,” he said shaking my hand as he looked me up and down like a starving man about to devour a meal. Smiling he nodded at me. “I’ll see you guys later,” Kai said heading back towards his room through the bathroom. Jensen’s POV Koa was going to be extremely popular tonight both Finn and Kai already were imagining sliding inside his tight little cunt after I planted a couple of loads, few things were hotter than a sexy eighteen-year old’s gaping hole as multiple loads of poz jism leaked out. Hell, I was thinking the same thing. Koa would be a changed man when he left to go home on Sunday. I had no doubt come the fall Koa will be back here and getting his own scorpion tat before the first week is out. Damian had already hit me up to let me know there would be about twelve guys from our group there most of the night with others dropping in for a quick pump and dump. It looked like there would be about five newbies to break in while the rest of us mostly being vers. would play with one another between giving our guests the gift that keeps giving marking them as new members of a special brotherhood. I gave Koa my T vape; it was time to get things moving. I knew he’d soon be rolling hard from the “E” I slipped him in his beer, I’d be surprised if it wasn’t already beginning to kick in by now. I told Koa to go ahead and take a few more hits before taking a shower before the party. He turned away as he pulled off his jeans before quickly wrapping a towel around his waist. I kind of thought it was funny Koa was trying to keep from showing me his hard dick but had no problem showing me his hot little ass, which is what I was really interested in seeing. It did not disappoint; I was looking forward to burying my face it before booty bumping it. Koa’s POV Fuck, I was feeling amazing. I never suspected you could get so high from using a vape pen, it almost made me wish I did this more often. Every time I touched myself it felt incredible, and I was becoming increasingly horny. I began imagining having sexy with all these hot guys around me. What was happening to me, I was never like this, but at the same time I wanted it in the worst way. I began to really hope Jensen was gay, I wanted to have sex with him. Feel my mouth stretch wide around his cock and suck on it until he fed me his cum. I wanted to feel him slide inside me and take my virginity, showing me what it was to be with a man. Yet at the same time I wanted Kai, I wanted to feel that huge dick slide inside me stretching my hole wide open in ways I couldn’t begin to imagine. What would it feel like to have him ram deep inside me as he held me down and took what he wanted from me. It surprised me the shower in their bathroom had a clear shower curtain hiding nothing. There was also a shower douching tool attached to the showerhead, which told me someone was definitely gay in the two dorm rooms. As I showered I couldn’t help but wonder what it felt like to use it, and before long I began to wonder if I should clean out just in case something did happen tonight with Jensen. Even before I realized it I was using it to clean myself out just in case. I couldn’t believe how good it felt sliding the long nozzle inside me, using the toilet, and repeating the action several times. Each time it slid inside I wanted something even bigger entering my ass. I wanted fucked and I was getting to the point I didn’t care who did fuck me. I dried off conflicted about the way my hardon wouldn’t go down and now my desire for Jensen to see it. What was coming over me, this wasn’t me, but deep down I knew it was me. All the deep dark thoughts I had were coming to the surface. I secretly wondered what it would be like to be a slut, sucking dick whenever I wanted, having guys fuck me in the showers at school, in my bed with my dad and little brother at home hearing me beg for it harder, having guys shove me against the wall in the changing rooms at the beach and just fuck me like I was nothing more than a hole for their use. Why were these thoughts coming to mind now? I was a good boy and not a slut. At that moment I caught a reflection of myself in the full-length mirror on the bathroom door to Jensen’s room. My completely shaved body from swimming made me look younger than my eighteen years standing there in nude, but I had to admit I liked the look. My semi-dry blonde hair’s waves looked more like large loose curls. The only thing about my appearance which I wasn’t sure if I cared for was my tan lines from my Speedos. I wondered if I would look hotter completely tanned, maybe this summer I’ll lay out nude I thought, I knew of a couple of places along the beach where I could get away with it back at home. I couldn’t resist running my hands over my naked body as I looked in the mirror. My hand couldn’t resist reaching down to caress my shaved balls and hardening cock. I moaned from the feelings of pleasure my fingers gave me as I caressed myself. I’d never felt pleasure like I did at that moment. “Whoa,” exclaimed a voice behind me from the direction of Kai’s dorm room. “I thought whoever was in here taking a shower was finished,” smiled a handsome naked double scorpion tatted, lightly tanned, muscular toned brunette with emerald eyes. He closed the door as his thick eight and a half long almost beer can sized cock quickly rose to full mast. He walked over to me reaching out to take my own six and a half barely five inch around cock in his hand. “Kai had said you were fucking cute as hell, and he wasn’t kidding,” smirked this unknown guy leaning into kiss me as he slowly stroked my dick. “You taste amazing,” he said as he pulled back from the kiss with a smile. He leaned back in for another kiss, this time shoving me back hard against the door as we began to passionately kiss like long lost lovers. I couldn’t help but moan loudly as his hands shifted from stroking my hardon to running all over my body, before concentrating on my sensitive nipples, which in turn made me grind hard against this mysterious guy. I’d never felt like this before in my life and I wanted it to never end. I couldn’t care less if I didn’t know who this was I making out with, I wanted him in the worst way. He pulled back finally from our kiss leaving me pantingly hard, as he gazed into my eyes seeing my desire for him and his hard dripping cock. “Yeah, you’re one sexy little slut boy,” he said smirking at me. “I know what you want and need,” he chuckled softly, as he shook his cock at me. “Let me see if you can use that hot mouth properly on a man’s cock,” he said pushing me down to my knees in front of him. “Show me how much you want it slut.” I looked up into my dominator’s emerald eyes, as I stuck out my tongue beginning to lick the dripping precum. I started to reach up to grab it, but he grabbed my hand, “Just your mouth slut,” he commanded me, “And no teeth if you know what is good for you,” he chuckled softly at me. I obeyed taking what must be one of the biggest dicks I’ve ever sucked, it certainly was the thickest. I heard a hiss and double snorts before my dominator pulled out of my mouth and held one of my nostrils shut. “Inhale slut,” which I promptly did from a small brown bottle, and he repeated the process with my other nostril. My buzz had me flying now, as he pushed his hard cock back inside my mouth. I showed him everything I had learned about sucking dick, and before I knew it he was forcing himself down my throat further and further until his shaved groin pushed firmly against my nose. Once he sensed I couldn’t breathe he would pull out just long enough to catch my breath before pushing back in hard burying himself in my over-stuffed throat. I lost track of time as I became nothing more than a receptacle for his lust. “Fuckin’ hell slut, you almost made me nut,” he panted smiling down at me slapping his wet cock against my face, marking me with his precum and my spit. “I’m not ready to feed you my special venom yet,” he grinned rubbing my lips with his thumb before forcing it into my mouth to suck it. Before I could say anything Kia’s roommate had me bent over the bathroom counter with my ass spread open. “God damn! What a fucking hot hole,” he growled as he attacked my ass with his tongue. I was in total sensory overload as he worked his tongue inside me vigorously in such a way I could have never imagined possible. I couldn’t even speak, the only thing I could do was moan in pleasure as he ate me out. Soon this was not enough for him, as a finger begin working slowly inside me. “You’re a virgin aren’t you?” He asked me as his voice dripped with lust. “Y…es…yesss, I managed to gasp in answer to his question. “If you weren’t with Jensen, I’ take your cherry right now, but I’ll wait my turn,” he said as I heard a drawer open, followed by a squirt and then his finger sliding inside me much easier and fully than before, causing me to moan louder as he touched a spot inside that made me see stars. “That’s your boy button,” he chuckled as he began working his finger in and out as I felt a burning sensation. “It burns,” I tried to tell him as he held me in position, squirting more stuff on his fingers as I felt two fingers working themselves inside me. “Don’t worry slut, the burn will go away soon,” he chuckled again, as he built up his pace working his finger in and out of my ass. Soon I discovered he was right as the burning pain morphed into a burning need to feel my ass used for his pleasure. He pulled his fingers out causing me to whimper in need for their return. I felt something rough against my hole, followed by the now familiar liquid squirt and the push inside my ass. This time the burning sensation seemed even worse as the fingers rubbed it against my boy button. I tried to twist away as the pain engulfed me, but my tormentor held me in place trying to sooth me, and as he promised the pain changed into a hunger for something more. I wanted something bigger, hard, more potent than mere fingers. “Yeah, you’re ready for tonight,” he chuckled smacking my ass hard. “Time to get you back to Jensen,” he grinned at me as he pulled me up from the counter. He guided me to Jensen’s door before opening it and steering me naked and hard back into the room. “I think you might have lost something,” he laughed to Jensen, who just grinned at us. “Thanks, Benji, I was almost ready to send out a search party for Koa,” he laughed high fiving my molester. “Koa? A hot name for a hot little slut boy,” Benji chuckled, slipping his finger in my crack, before slapping me hard on the ass making me moan in pleasure. I should have been embarrassed, but it turned me on for Jensen see this man, Benji, exposing me as his play toy. “Benji is going to drive us to the party tonight, he’s kind of fun isn’t he?” Jensen grinned at me. “I hope you don’t mind, but I found some of your clothes in your backpack I thought would make you look super-hot tonight at the party, I hope you don’t mind,” he told me. On the bed lay the pretty severely ripped pair of skinny black jeans I had planned wearing Sunday when I drove home, and one of my white tank-tops. The jeans would very easily show off my butt, and my balls and some of my dick if I stayed hard, which I suspected was the way I would be most of the night. Especially with the hot guys taking me to this party. I knew I should be more restrained than I was being, but it was as if all my secret desires were flowing to the surface. I mean sure I could be slutty on occasion, but it was as if my slut switch was turned way past full and it still wasn’t enough. I didn’t even think to protest wearing the clothes Jensen had picked out for me, I wanted him to be pleased with me. I was facing his bed as I started to shimmy into my tight skinny ripped, which seemed far more ripped than I remembered, jeans. The next thing I knew Jensen had pushed me down on his bed, which sliding a finger deep inside me and the now familiar burning sensation filling my ass, before morphing into an incredible feeling of desire for dick. “Now I think you’re ready for the start of the party Koa,” he chuckled pulling his finger out and caressing my ass. “Shit, we’re going to have so much fun tonight,” he huskily whispered to me. “If I thought I could get away with it now, I’d have you wear one of my dirty jocks and nothing else, but the evening is still young,” he chuckled, motioning me to finish getting dressed. “I know you like going barefoot, so don’t bother with shoes, you look perfect just as is,” Jensen smiled at me. Jensen’s POV Between Benji and I Koa was now primed for some serious fucking. I couldn’t wait to get him naked with his knees pushed back next to his ear as I claimed his cherry. Fuck, there are few things hotter than taking a guy’s cherry and pozzing him at the same time. Koa was going to be bred all night and into Saturday afternoon before we’d finished with him and his newly gaping hole. Jared would be making sure he got as much vid on our latest prey. We always made sure to get the guys begging to be bred and pozzed, so they couldn’t say they had been tricked. I was looking forward to teasing Koa’s hot lil hole with my dick telling him I only fucked raw and was poz. I wanted to hear him tell me to slide in and fuck him and blow my poz load deep in his newly born boy pussy. Once inside him I’d dart him, so he was ours for the rest of the party. Koa would soon understand his new place as a bottom bitch boy cumslut for raw cock, any raw cock offered him. I might have to invite some big hairy daddy bears to expand Koa’s horizons. I’d love to see him bouncing up and down on some big daddy bear dicks while people watch Koa begs for a poz load. He will be a changed individual by the time the weekend is over. Koa’s POV I couldn’t believe how fucking horny I was, I wanted dick in my ass, hell any dick, I didn’t care. I wanted to lose my virginity this weekend. Any of the hot guys I met Jensen, Benji or Kai, would do, hell I’d let them all fuck me. The idea of all three of them fucking me turned me on more than I thought possible. Jensen had me hit his vape a few more times, before heading over to Kai and Benji’s to catch a ride to the party. Benji and Kai talked me into taking off my white-beater and just tuck it into my jeans. They thought I’d look hotter for the party showing off my swimmer’s body. In almost no time we were at Benji’s black BMW x5, once there Kai and Jensen pulled out a couple of glass pipes whose bulbs were filled with white crystals and small torches. They both took long deep hits of their pipes before shot gunning me against the backdoor of the car. This seriously horned me up unbelievably, Jensen climbed in the back seat while Kai then guided me into the backseat on my knees. Jensen had me take a few hits on my own, while Kai played with my hole before turning me around and shot gunning me several more times. I couldn’t help but moan loudly into Kai’s mouth as Jensen’s fingers played with my hole. I couldn’t but help ride his fingers as he stimulated me. “Oh fuck,” I moaned as I rode his fingers. “So, fucking good,” I panted with desire. I needed Jensen to fuck me in the worst way. I wanted him to take my virginity, I wanted to feel him inside me. “Yeah, I think someone is hungry for cock,” he chuckled as Kai put the glass pipe to my lips. “Inhale Koa, show us what a proper tweaker you are,” Kai commanded me. I followed his command, taking three huge hits, as Jensen continued to finger my hole through my ripped jeans. I didn’t realize it at first, but we had arrived at the party. Benji took the pipe from Kai and took several hits, before shot gunning me a few times more. Kai and Jensen guided me out of the BMW’s backseat making sure to pop the front button on my ripped jeans. “Yeah, you’re ready for some fun now,” chuckled Jensen as my new friends guided me to the front door of a modern design house with a lot of floor to ceiling windows. There were mostly shirtless guys dancing to techno music pumping through the house. They all seemed to be handsy with one another, which really turned me on. I was fairly sure I would get fucked tonight for the first time ever. A hot light brown haired pale and seriously tatted skinny guy wearing nothing, but a pair of tight way too small black boxer briefs answered the door while using a small torch to heat a glass pipe. After he had taken a long inhalation of thick white small, he exhaled and then motioned us in the house. “S’up, guys we’re just getting started so you came at a good time,” he smiled at us, before coming over to shove his tongue in my mouth. “Hi, I’m Barry,” he said smiling at me as he rubbed his large scorpion tat. “We’re going to need to spend some time together before the party is over,” he continued stepping close so he could slide a finger through one of the rips exposing my virgin hole. I moaned as his long finger slid deep inside me awakening my hungry hole. “Drinks are in the kitchen, have fun,” he winked at me as he pulled his finger from my hole, “I’ll see you later sexy.” I wanted sex so bad at this point, I slid my own two fingers inside my hungry hole, trying to motivate Jensen to pull out his dick and just fuck me. It didn’t bother me that the small group of shirtless guys standing around drinking and talking saw me playing with my hole, in fact it turned me on when they all smiled at me. Jensen got me a Gatorade from a cooler, which kind of tasted weird, I guess it had some sort of booze I had never had before. I polished it off in no time as Jensen introduced me to his friends. They all hugged and kissed me while playing with my ass, telling Jensen how lucky he was finding and bringing me to the party. Jensen’s POV Fuck, Koa is so hot, I can’t wait to slide inside his virgin boy cunt and give him his first load of poz jizz. All the guys are excited to add their poz loads to mine when I finish using Koa like the cumslut he is destined to become this weekend. The G in the Gatorade will loosen Koa up even more pushing his horny meter into the red zone. I’ve waited long enough to show Koa his true purpose in life. I kiss him deeply, taking him by the hand leading hi to one of the bedrooms to complete Koa’s corruption. I don’t bother to close the door knowing others will soon join us and take their own turns with my new cumslut. I push Koa back towards king-size bed, “Get those pants off slut,” I command the tweaked and rolling soon to be bred eighteen-year-old twink. I kicked my shoes off as I stripped out of my own clothes. I loved Koa’s look as he saw my hardon for the first time. Pure lust and desire shown on his face. He was ready to be fucked like the bitch whore he was to become. “You’re one sexy mutha fucker Koa,” I whispered to him as I pushed him back on the bed. “You’re going to let me fuck your hot lil’ ass aren’t you Koa?” I asked him as I climbed on the bed moving towards his head in preparation to feeling his hot mouth lubing my cock with his spit. Koa nodded his head rather than answering aloud. I moved into the classic 69ing position feeding Koa my dick as I attacked his hole rimming and fingering his newly born boy pussy. I love the feelings from his moans and tongue work as I forced more of more of my thick eight inches cock in his mouth. Koa was doing a decent job, obviously he had done some sucking before, yet when the weekend was out he’d be a pro with all the dick he’d be getting at the party. I’d waited long enough the bitch needed his cherry popped and used like a cumslut. I pulled out of Koa’s hot lil’ mouth, as he whimpered at being deprived of his new favorite toy. “Don’t worry slut I have something far more fun for us to do,,” I grinned at him as I climbed between his legs and pushing them back towards his ears. I teased his hole with my leaking cock head, which made Koa try to hump himself on my plum like gland. “Somebody’s horny aren’t they?” I asked the desperately horny Koa. “Yes,” he moaned continuing to try and impale himself on me. “Well, I can give you what you want, but there are a couple things I need to tell you first,” I grinned at Koa, I paused briefly as Soren grinned at me as he walked in the bedroom wearing nothing more than his usual olive kaki cargo pants and his array of necklaces. Soren’s thick bushy long hair suited him perfectly making him look-like a cross between a raver and a hippie. A music major, he was extremely popular on campus with both gay and straight guys. His nine and a half Red Bull thick cock which was trying unsuccessfully to tent out his pants’ leg helped greatly with his popularity. I loved all his tats covering his arms and chest especially his large black scorpion tat covering his abs. He was thin but, seriously toned and could throw a mean fuck. I noticed he had a rubber elastic strap and a couple of darts in his hands. It was time to start the party. “Soren meet Koa, Koa meet Soren,” I said grinning at Soren as he set Koa’s tools of destruction down on the nightstand before unbuttoning and dropping his pants. Koa’s eyes bulged with lust as Soren’s cock was finally freed and stood at attention waiting to be used on Koa. “Hey,” Soren smiled at Koa lying on the bed with his knees push back to his ears. “Hey,” replied Koa shyly. “As I was saying slut, there are a couple of things before we start you should know. If they are a problem we can do something else,” I grinned at the horny Koa and at Soren. You see I only fuck raw, and never pull out until I’ve seeded a guy’s pussy,” I told Koa, as I watched his drug addled brain process this news. There was a brief hint of resistance which flashed over his innocent face but was soon gone. “You can fuck me raw,” Koa told me softly as he looked in my eyes. “Sweet Koa, I know you’ll love feeling raw cocks sliding in your cunt and pumping you full of jizz, but there are a couple other things you should probably know before we start,” I told him as I motioned for Soren to put the strap around Koa’s muscular arm in preparation for slamming him. “I thought before I fuck you that you might want to know my status,” I continued making sure to tease Koa’s virgin hole with my cock. “I don’t care if you’re single or not I WANT your cock inside me. I want your raw cock,” Koa demanded. “PLEASE GIVE IT TO ME,” he begged. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the teen’s innocence. I pushed gently against Koa’s cherry entrance, making him moan as he tried push down on my gland. “Are you sure? I told you I don’t pull out until I’ve pumped my load deep inside a guy,” I explained as I pushed harder now against his hole almost breaching it a couple times as Koa began trying to get my cock inside him. “Fuck me,” Koa panted now overcome with lust to take my dick. I grinned at him, as I slowly pushed inside his tight virgin hole. Koa made the sexiest moan as he took his first cock up his no longer virgin hole. I slowly rocked in and out of one of the hottest boy pussies I’ve enjoyed in a long while. In almost no time I had managed to bury nearly my whole cock in Koa’s hot lil’ boy cunt. I worked the entire length of my cock in and out of his fuck tunnel making Koa moan like a lil’ bitch each time I pushed all the way back inside his fiery hole. “You really should tell Koa about your status before I send him to slut mode,” Soren chuckled as he prepared to dart Koa. “Yeah you’re right Soren, it’s only fair,” I agreed slowly and very gently pulling my cock from Koa’s hungry boy cunt. I loved the way he whimpered as my cock exited his hole. “PLEASE,” Koa begged, “Put your cock back and fuck me, PLEASE I NEED IT,” he continued to beg desperately. “Well, I would love to fuck and flood your sweet lil’ boy cunt with my dirty jizz, but you should have the right to say if you want me to fuck you with my raw poz cock,” I explained waiting for Koa’s drug fogged brain to process what I had just told him. Suddenly a realization of what I just told Koa registered on his shocked face, as I teased his slightly open fuck hole making him want my cock back inside him. “Should we stop Koa?” I asked him as I pushed a little harder against his hole making him whimper in need. Koa took a deep swallow looking in my eyes, “No, please don’t stop fucking me,” Koa softly answered, realizing what he was saying to me by asking me to keep fucking him with my raw poz fuck tool. “You want me to mark you as mine then,” I said to a slightly frightened but still definitely horny Koa. “You want to be a poz cum dump slut?” I asked pushing a little harder against Koa’s fuck hole, but not entering completely. Koa swallowed deeply again before answering, “Yes, poz me.” My cock pulsed oozing out a big stream of precum with Koa’s answer. I pushed slowly back inside my bitch boy, enjoying the fact he surrendered his formerly virgin pussy to my raw poz cock. As I slid home inside Koa he moaned as his cock pulsed leaking a large puddle of precum on to his stomach and chest. His mind might be in conflict with his decision, but his body wasn’t. Koa’s POV When Jensen pulled his amazing cock from my ass and told me he was poz and wanted to keep fucking me and pump his poz cum inside me, I couldn’t believe what he told me. I desperately wanted Jensen to keep fucking me, but I wasn’t sure what to do. Jensen’s cock teasing my hole answered my question for me, I wanted his dick, and I didn’t care he was poz I would deal with consequences afterwards I just wanted fucked in the worst way. I was in bliss once Jensen’s cock was back in me, I knew I had made the right decision by letting him keep fucking me. My hole was made for his dick and soon his poz cum, for some strange reason the more I thought about taking his poz loads the more turned on I seemed to be becoming. I shouldn’t be getting turned on by the idea of taking Jensen’s poz cum, but I was. I did want his poz loads. “Let’s get you really in the mood for poz cock,” Soren grinned at me taking my arm that I didn’t realize had a tourniquet on it. “Don’t move or this will hurt a lot if you move so hold still,” he said as he found a vein and jabbed me emptying the syringe into my arm. He pulled the syringe from my arm and untied the tourniquet holding my arm up, the next thing I coughed hard a couple times before feeling a rush of pleasure and horniness flow through my body. “Oh…Fuck…Yes,” I moaned grinning up at Soren as he stroked his dick. “Gimme,” I demanded wanting to suck this fucking hot stud, before begging him to fuck me after Jensen. I wanted more cock up my ass and I didn’t care if it was poz or not. Fuck, I actually hoped I would get more poz cock before the night was out. I knew I shouldn’t but for some reason it turned me on knowing I was being fucked by a raw poz cock, what was happening to me? “Fuck me with that poz cock,” I began begging Jensen as he pounded the hell out of my hole, “HARDER MOTHER FUCKER, RAM MY PUSSY, POZ ME MOTHER FUCKER,” I shouted as I paused taking Soren’s thick cock down my throat. The only thing I could think of was taking Jensen’s raw poz cock deep inside me before he flooded me with my first poz load, but hopefully not my last one. “Fuck ya,” growled Jensen as he ramped up his assault on my ass. “I knew you’d be a nasty lil’ fuck,” he continued grinding deep inside me. “I’ll make sure all my friends give you all their poz loads too slut,” he promised as he began long dicking me harder and faster, quickly approaching his climax. “FUCKIN’ NUT!” I screamed, “POZ ME! MAKE ME A POZ CUMSLUT!” I yelled needing to feel Jensen to jizz inside me in the worst way. This wasn’t me, but it was. It was as if some deep dark hidden part of me was finally free and enjoying the new freedom of letting go fear and embracing my new sexual desires. Suddenly Jensen slammed his cock deep inside me, grunting as I felt his dick swell, beginning to pulse as warm cum began filling me up for the first time in my life. Poz cum, Jensen’s poz cum, transforming me, changing me, freeing me. Once he finished climaxing inside me, Jensen began once again slowly fucking me, making sure I felt every inch of his amazing cock using his poz cum as lube to fuck me. I thought I’d died and gone to heaven because it just felt so good. “You ready Soren to give this fucking cumslut another load of poz jizz in his boy cunt?” Jensen asked with a smile. “Fuck yeah,” Soren grinned at me, plopping down on the bed, and leaning against headboard. “Come up here bitch and ride my cock like the lil’ whore you are,” he commanded me as Jensen pulled himself from my hungry hole. I quickly clamored up the bed to sit on my latest fucker’s beautiful thick nine and half inch uncut cock. “Are you poz too?” I asked Soren, needing him to be poz too. Suddenly all I wanted was poz cock up my ass. “Fuck yeah I am, everyone at the party with a scorpion tat is poz,” Soren told me as I squatted over his cock. “You’d look fucking hot with one as well, do you want us to help you earn yours?” He asked as I began to push down on his raw poz cock. “FUCK YEAH!” I moaned as I slammed myself completely down Soren’s dick meat. “I want one,” I moaned as I began slowly riding up and down the entire length of Soren’s thick cock. “I want to be marked like you,” I howled as I took Soren’s entire dick each and every time I pulled up and then slammed myself down on his shaved groin. I Needed Soren’s poz load in the worst way ever, so I rode him like I imagined a cheap whore would. I loved the thought of being a total whore for cock, hell any cock, fuckin’ poz cock! I wanted as much cock as I could get this weekend, I wanted to show Jensen and his friends I wanted to be just like them. Jensen grinned down at me as he offered me his still glistening cum-coated dick to suck. “I think we have a keeper here,” he chuckled as I licked and slobbered all over his cock cleaning it of his poz cum and my ass juices. I wanted Jensen to know how much I loved him popping my cherry and pozzing me. “I’m going to guess you’ll be here in the fall for classes won’t you whore,” I nodded excitedly as I bobbed up and down on his cock, while Soren lifted my ass up some and began fucking repeatedly into my hungry hole. My body and mind were on total overload, from everything I was experiencing, but I still wanted more. “This must be the playroom,” a muscular thirty-something Afro-American guy, with his dreads pulled back in a ponytail said with a grin, as he fucked up into the naked hot red-headed emo boy with snakebites wrapped around his waist, making him moan into his shoulder. “My friend wanted a playmate to get pozzed with at the party, didn’t you babe?” The emo boy gasped, “Yes, Daddy,” as the thick cock fucking him long dicked him quickly and hard. The new kid and I both gasped loudly, but for different reason as the Afro-American guy pulled the emo boy off his dick and tossed him on the bed near me. He from what easily had to be a thick uncut ten-inch cock being yanked from his ass and me in awe and desire to feel that meat pummeling my hole and filling me with his poz jizz. The man shot me a toothy grin, “Don’t worry boy, I’ve got plenty more toxic cum to share with you before the night is out.” At that moment Soren yanked me down hard on his cock as I felt him pulsing and flooding my boy cunt with his poz load, “Take…IT…ALL!” He growled as I felt some of his load begin to leak out from my still stuffed hole. Soren must have not have cum in a few days from what it felt like. I couldn’t believe the night had only just started.

My older brother dealt drugs when we were teenagers and he made me smoke pot with him a couple times but I didn’t like it. After I came out when I was 16 in 1979, I dated guys monogamously and never did drugs. One time when I went with a friend to Austin for a lake party, someone slipped a molly into my sandwich. It freaked me out, not knowing what had happened and I didn’t like it. Anything that was speedy, even caffeine trigger my anxiety, and that sure did it. After that I specifically avoided doing anything and rarely drank. Many years later when my husband of 20 years and I visited Palm Springs for the second time, we rented a house and made plans to hang out with guys we found on apps. We had been open for about ten years and it worked for us. We didn’t hook up much with other people where we lived for discretion. We were both executives in visible positions and needed to be discreet. But when we were out of town it was easier. My husband is an ex-model, very hung and had no problem finding willing younger guys (his type) to fuck. I liked all kinds of guys and had become pretty adventurous with sex, exploring a lot of kinks over the years. I found a really sexy, tall all-American looking guy in his 40s on an app. He had a humongous dick, which was my kryptonite, seemed kinky, and kind of nasty. He was interested in hanging out and was free that night. He said he had a friend who was on his way from San Francisco and would be in town within the hours. He sent me pics of the guy. His friend was in his 30’s, shorter than his friend and also really handsome, in that swarthy Italian way. Oh, and he also had a huge cock, almost as big as his tall friend. I got the impression they liked tag teaming bottoms and I’d trained my hole to be flexible and strong, so I could take big cocks and even a fist a couple times, and still be able to get tight pretty quickly afterwards. But, it had been awhile since I’d been fucked because work was crazy busy during COVID, so I would have to really get warmed up to take either of these guys. We met at CCBC where I had rented a room. The tall guy was there in the lobby when I arrived and introduced himself as “Rob” (not his real name). We got settled into the room when the shorter Italian guy arrived, and introduced himself as “Gino” (also not his real name). Gino and I sort of hit it off right away. He made a couple trips to the four to bring in four suitcases. Rob explained that Gino was a dealer and was moving to Palm Springs and was setting up shop as soon as he moved into his rental house. Gino opened up the suitcases. While I couldn’t see everything from my chair across the room, I could see they were full of pill bottles, plastic baggies, many different colors of pills and powders, along with pipes, bongs and other stuff I couldn’t see very clearly. Gino asked me if I partied and I said I didn’t but told them I had brought a joint and didn’t mind if they did. I’d heard how addictive, dangerous and intense meth was and that never appealed to me, especially because it was speedy. In fact it scared the hell out of me. I had a really great life and I didn’t want to do anything to mess that up. However, something surprised me in that moment he asked me. I got scared about the idea and weirdly it also turned me on. I kind of laughed to myself because it seemed I’d found another kink I didn’t want to actually engage in, but fantasize about, like pozzing. They started smoking from a bong and blowing big clouds. The clouds seemed really seductive to me. Gino asked me if I wanted to try a hit. I paused for just a couple seconds, feeling my cock get raging hard. I told him no. He raised an eyebrow like he didn’t believe me. I think he’d noticed my hesitation and curiosity. So he said, “How about this?” He took a big hit and then came over to about a foot from me and started blowing it towards my face. I wasn’t expecting it but for some reason my reflexive reaction was to breathe some in. I quickly exhaled, worried what might happen. Gino smiled a little and the two guys took some more hits. I was feeling my favorite sex pot and laid down on the bed. Gino came over next to me on the bed, took a huge hit and leaned over me, holding it and raising his eyebrows. My cock instantly got even harder, I think because of the risk and danger. I’d learned that risk and a little danger was a turn-on for me when being blindfolded at my first dungeon party a couple months ago. I just looked into his eyes and he must have taken that as a green light because he leaned down and blew the big hit into my mouth. I only breathed in a little but just the idea of someone getting me high on something dangerous without my explicit consent made almost cum. We talked for quite a while and I found that I really liked both of them, especially Gino. He was surprisingly down to earth and friendly, easy to talk to. He seemed surprisingly trustworthy for a dealer. Rob definitely did not seem trustworthy, but something about his shadiness was sexy. I’d taken another hit off the indica joint and was feeling good. We all made out for awhile, and it was hot. They paused, got up and shot up their dicks with what they called trimix. The guy with the monster dick said he had to have an extra strong formula to get his big beautiful cock hard after partying. Watching them inject their dicks was unexpectedly crazy hot. I laughed at myself, at how much I’d changed since my sort of puritan 20’s and 30’s. As they shot their dicks up, I began to feel the meth I’d inhaled. It was speedy, but nice, very euphoric and it made me even hornier. I began to want to be fucked pretty bad. After the trimix, they said they were going to slam. I didn’t know what that meant but when they started filling two syringes I figured it out. I noticed I started precumming watching them, and I think they noticed it too. As I watched and wondered what it would be like, I realized how dark my kinks had gotten. It was kind of scary, and alluring too. I could see it hit them and how much they enjoyed it, but it still scared the hell out of me. After they slammed we really started making out hardcore. Rob started playing with my hole and said, “Gino, you’ve got to check out his hole. It is magnificent.” Gino moved around to between my legs and said, “fuuuuuuck” and started eating me out. Rob gave me his dick to suck. While I was doing that, Rob leaned over to Gino and whispered something. Gino shook his head while his tongue was deep in me. I asked what they were talking about because this was a pretty risky situation. Gino took his mouth off of my hole and said, “Rob thought we should stealth booty bump you, you know, but some Tina up your hole and get you higher. I told him no, that wasn’t cool.” My reaction to hearing this was gratitude for Gino protecting me, and getting really turned on my Rob's sleazy underhandedness and desire to corrupt me. I just said, “fuuuuuck” and closed my eyes. Gino began to fuck me as I was sucking Rob’s enormous head. I couldn't’ get it in any further. My hole was amazingly loose and took Gino’s big rod pretty easily. He kept saying how much he loved my hole, and then came in me hard. I could feel it - it was a lot. He kept fucking me, like fucking the cum into my hole with a little half smile. Then Rob moved around and turned me over on my knees and fucked the living hell out of me. I couldn’t believe I could take his whole cock. Gino was kissing me and sliding fingers in beside Rob’s cock, stretching me beyond even when I had been fisted. Rob also came hard and shoved in me deeper than I’d had any cock, hand or toy, and he just held it there while he came. He started at me, watching my eyes. After a couple minutes, I could feel it. There was meth in their cum. I could feel the euphoric speed hitting me. “Oh jeezus!” I said. “You guys did stealth me after all, with your cum!” Gino said that it wasn’t much and assured me I’d be fine. With hardly a poz, Gino slid underneath me and then began to slide in, with Rob still inside. “Oh shit. Oh shit. I don’t think I can take it.” I said. Gino told me to just breathe and I’d be fine. Suprisingly, it hurt and stretched hard for a few minutes but after that I just felt amazingly full and tight and fantastic. Then both they started fucking me, moving in and out with different cadences and depth. I started to scream in complete ecstacy, and then came. They kept fucking me until they both came again. After that I was spent, and just turned over on my back. I was really spinning now, part pot, part meth, part dopamine from the sensation of being double fucked, but I felt great. We chatted for a bit and then they slammed again and took another couple hits. Gino blew another hit in my face. I definitely didn’t need it. The cum was doing the trick. But I wasn’t too high. Several concerns registered in my mind: the first was, I liked it and I was thinking about when I would do it again. The second was, how high I was still going to get, and lastly, how long would I be high? Would I need to stay overnight? Would my husband be able to tell when I got home? I texted my husband that I was having a great time, we were hanging out with some guys at CCBC and not to wait up. After I put my phone down, Gino pulled my knees up and pulled my ass to his cock, which was still hard. He slid in me and said, “What do you want?” “Are you poz?” I asked, registering this was my other dangerous fantasy. “No, but Rob is and he’s not on meds. Are you on PreP?” He asked. I realized I had forgotten my prep at home and had not taken it in two days, which wasn’t a big deal. Gino said I’d be fine. Gino shoved his beautiful, big uncut cock inside me and began fucking me slowly, all the way in and all the way out. Then he shoved it deep inside, leaned over me and said, “Clench your hole on my cock.” I couldn’’t figure out why but I did it. He held still, his big hard cock all the way inside me. I suddenly began to feel fuller, like his cock was expanding. He smiled and said, “You’ve never been piss fucked before, have you.?” “Oh fucking hell!” I replied It was the hottest thing I’d never heard about. After he finished filling me far beyond any capacity I’d previously reached, he started fucking me. He told me to stay clenched as he fucked me slowly, and I did. My daily Kegel exercises were paying off. He fucked me for a few minutes then pulled out slowly and told me to hold it in. He raised my knees and then ass up so that my hole was like a piss chalice and it would stay in. “How does that feel?” He asked with a grin. “It is blowing my mind.” I replied, ”Hold it in for five minutes.” He said, giving me a knowing look. And then it hit me, their piss had probably more meth in it than their cum. A lot more. They had slammed twice and smoked a lot. Then I started feeling the big wave of high hit me hard. It was amazing, not at all like I expected. Both of the guys were getting off on doing this to me and we all kissed together as I held it inside me. The high kept getting bigger and bigger. Gino told me to go to the bathroom and let it out. When I got back to the bed, Rob said, “My turn.” Rob’s piss fucking me was even wilder; his bigger cock, and much more piss did a lot more damage to my hole and really ratchet up my high. After I let it out, I was really spinning but feeling great. We messed around some more, made out and the double fucked me again for a bit. Then Rob jumped up and said with a big surprised grin. “Come with me. Grab a towel and follow me.”

PART 2 The door quickly opened to the man I had seen in the picture Mike sent me. He was in his early 40s, built, muscled, about 5’7”, but with that hot look of a former college jock who’d drunk a few too many beers. He was shirtless and answered the door in just a pair of skimpy old style 70s coach gym shorts. He exuded confidence and sex appeal. “You must be Adam. Mike’s told me a lot about you. Come in. I’m Justin.” He ushered me into the large spacious room and put the do not disturb thing on the doorknob. The curtains were open, but there was no way anyone could see us, we were 25 stories up, facing the lake. I made a mental note to remember to ask him to fuck me on the balcony outside. We chit chatted for a bit but quickly got down to brass tacks. Mike had apparently negotiated my fee with him in advance. I was a little surprised and thought “so now he was my pimp, too?” But that thought just make my hole pucker. Justin handed me an envelope with 5 $100 bills in it, which I tucked in my backpack. He said “Are you nervous, Adam?” I nodded and laughed a bit. “Yeah, a little.” “Don’t be. I’ve known Mike forever. In fact, he’s going to stop by later.” I was sitting on the sofa, and he handed me a plastic cup that was sitting on the coffee table and said “here, drink this. It’ll help you relax and have a good time.” I took the cup which was fizzy and brown so I just assumed it was a Coke. I took a few sips. It tasted a little weird, but I was so nervous that I drank it all quickly. He laughed and said “there’s more where that came from later.” I didn’t know what G was at the time, since the only thing I’d ever done was smoke weed. Justin smiled and said “When Mike showed me your picture, you reminded me of someone that he and I both know. A guy your age. I want to play out a daddy/boy scene where I fuck that guy. Mike said you’d done that with him before, right?” I nodded. “So I’m going to call you Jake, ok? I’m also going to call you a lot of other names. Does that turn you on?” He reached over and touched the back of my neck with his strong hand and massaged it a little bit. All I could do was moan and say “yes, Daddy.” He laughed and said “Good. If anything does’t feel right, just tell me and we’ll readjust. But I think what I have in mind for tonight is going to turn you on very very much.” He sat down next to me on the sofa and leaned over so we started making out. His short trimmed beard and sexy green eyes were making my cock rock hard and I couldn’t stop exploring his furry chest with my hands. I rubbed his nipples and he moaned and said “you can do that whenever you want, son.” I grinned (I loved it when Mike called me “son”) and rubbed his nipples harder with one hand while I reached down to feel his cock inside his shorts. It was incredibly thick and I could feel his foreskin moving over the head of his dick even though it was still inside his shorts. I was starting to swirl from the G and he could tell that I was feeling it, so he just picked me up and moved me to the bed. He laid me on my back and slid his shorts down so that his mostly hard, massive cock was dangling down. He rolled me on my shoulders and pulled my shorts off quickly, while I shucked my tank top. I was completely naked on the bed except for my sexy jockstrap which he made a point of complimenting. Justin grinned at me and said “FUCK Jake, you look so damn sexy,” then he shoved his face into my hole, rubbing his beard and tongue all over my ass. I moaned and reached down to grab his face and pull it as far into my ass as I could. The only thing I loved more than getting my cunt eaten was taking big fat daddy cocks in it and I knew that Justin was only moments away from sinking his cock into my greedy cumdump. He kept his tongue and beard in contact with my hole and I just held onto the back of his head for dear life, while he shoved his tongue as far up my asshole as it would go. I couldn’t do anything but moan like a little pig while my eyes rolled into the back of my head. I was one happy little faggot. Justin came up for air “You like that, son? Fuck, Jake you look so hot. Daddy’s gonna love breeding your pretty little cumdump. I got a bunch of loads for you. You want my cock, baby boy?” I just moaned some more and said “fuck Daddy! Yes! Your boy needs your cock. Please give it to me.” He chuckled a little and said “hang on baby boy, I have another surprise for you,” then I felt his index finger slide into my spit lubed hole. After a minute or so with him pushing his fingers in and out of my hole, loosening me up for the onslaught to come, something started to burn a little bit. “What’s that?” He just laughed and said “You’ll find out in a few minutes, boy. You ready for Daddy’s cock Jake?” It was still a little weird that he was calling me by another guy’s name, but ultimately I didn’t care because I was incredibly turned on and knew I was gonna get bred by a hot Daddy while making a bunch of money in the process. If calling me Jake turned him on, that was fine with me. Just fuck me harder. I could feel more burning in my ass and Looked up at Justin grinning ear to ear saying “you feel that son? How does your pussy feel, Jakey boy ?” I had to catch my breath I could feel my heart pounding and my asshole was on fire in a way I’d never felt before. “Oh Daddy, it feels amazing. Please put your cock inside me. Please.” I looked up at him with my best puppy, hang dog look, begging for his cock with my eyes. I was still rolled onto my back with my ass high in the air when he made me flip over so I was on my knees like a good cumdump. Mike had taught me how to arch my back so that he could get all the way inside my hole. Justin laughed and noted this. “Mike’s taught you how to position your pretty little pussy, hasn’t he, son?” “Yes, Daddy. Now put your cock in me, please? I reached back and pulled my big hairy cheeks apart so Justin could see my hole winking at him. Justin just laughed again and said “don’t worry Jakey. Daddy’s gonna give you all of his big fat daddy cock just like you always wanted it.” He reached down and ate my ass a little more, shoving his tongue as far as he could inside my hole, then he pulled up and spat a couple of big loogies onto my butthole. “You think you can take my cock with just spit for lube, baby boy?” “No, Daddy, can I have some poppers too?” Justin just laughed and said “that’s my boy, Jakey. You don’t want more lube you just want more drugs. Good little fag whore.” I blushed a little, but I liked him calling me names and I loved the daddy/boy scene he was playing out. He handed me a bottle of poppers and I took 6 or 7 huge hits off them so my head was completely spinning. My hole continued to burn and get hungrier from whatever he had shoved in there, and he spat on his cock and started to tease my cunt with the head. “You sure you want this dick, baby boy? Daddy’s not sure you can take the whole thing. Do you think you can, Jake?” I moaned like a cheap whore and backed up, trying to get the head of his cock inside me. He laughed and moved away, teasing my hole with his cock head. “Fuck daddy! Give it to me. I need it so badly.” Justin just laughed some more and continued to tease my hole, waiting for my body to absorb the drugs. My hole kept getting hungrier and hungrier and finally he slowly slid a little bit of his huge cock into my ass. “Come on now Jake, tell Daddy what you want. Beg for it, baby boy.” “Oh Daddy! Please give me all of your cock. I need it. My hole is so hungry and only you can satisfy me with your cock, Daddy!” Justin moaned loudly and said “I’ve been waiting for you to say that for a long time, Jakey boy. I need to be inside you. Here we go.” He thrust his cock all the way inside my ass until it was incredibly full. I gasped and then tried to relax so I could handle all of his enormous daddy cock. It was so long I felt it pop past something inside me and then just started to feel warmer all over and hungrier in my hole. “Of fuck! Daddy what did you do to me? Your cock feels amazing all the way inside me, but my hole is on FIRE!” Justin reached over and touched my face, kind of petting me like you would an overexcited dog. “Don’t worry baby boy, you’re safe with me, I just gave you something called T, to make you have more fun. I put it in the piss slit of my cock so it’s melting all the way inside your pretty little furry pussy.” FUUUUCK. He was giving me drugs from his cock into my ass, and there was nothing I could do about it. Which was JUST fine. My body heated up and my hole opened wide to take his dick. I felt like my brain was completely scrambled but my ass was on fire and I needed him to fuck me. HARD. Justin could feel this too and he quickly started to thrust in and out of my ass, fucking me hard and using my pussy like it was meant to be used. His cock was the biggest one to ever fuck me and I was begging for his cock to fuck me harder. “Please Daddy, I need your cock. Rape me harder! I need your cock using my pussy! It feels so fucking good. Please Daddy. Just keep doing what you’re doing.” Then I felt another wave of the drugs in my asshole and couldn’t really talk anymore I was so spun. Justin grinned at me with an evil glint in my eye and said “I’ve been waiting to do this for so long, Jakey! I’ve wanted to fuck you forever and now my cock is all the way inside you just like it was supposed to be. Take my fucking cock you dirty little faggot!” Justin went into overdrive and grabbed onto my hips so he could pound my cunt really hard. I grabbed onto a pillow and just moaned into it, feeling my head explode over and over with pleasure that his cock was giving my hole. After a few minutes of sustained, heavy pounding he cried out “FUCKKKKK! Jakey! I’m gonna breed you! Do you want my load son! Tell me you want my load!” He was begging me to beg him and I finally found the ability to speak again. “DADDY! Please give me your load! Please cum all the way up my pussy as far as you can shoot it! I want to feel your cock cumming in my hole!” Justin kept on fucking me and finally after another minute of full on pounding he stopped and his legs stiffened and he fell forward on my back with his furry chest. He was breathing heavily and I could feel his cock throbbing deep inside of me, launching volley after volley of cum into my cunt. I reverted back to moaning and gibberish and just saying “thank you daddy! Thank you for breeding me!” Justin just keep repeating “Oh Jakey!” Over and over again. Justin’s breathing came back to normal and we rolled onto our sides and began passionately making out, after a minute or two his cock began to get soft and slide out of my hole. He reached over to the nightstand and grabbed a buttplug and immediately shoved it all the way up my ass before I had time to react. It was BIG. I sighed because I was suddenly full again, but my hole was still on fire. “Don’t worry,” Justin said. There’s way more where that came from.

~Thanks for all your kind words, men, I'm glad so many of you liked Chapter I. Here now is Chapter II: The Ten: Chapter II by @Vancrawman **This is a work of fantasy and fiction. Any similarity to anyone living or dead is purely coincidental. Nothing in this work should be construed as medical advice in any way** Chapter II: First Quarry I woke up that morning still super excited and with my cock straining for attention, my mutual recharge fuckfest with Keith did nothing to dampen my horniness. I had heard that once infected, the virus demands to replicate so you get super horned up all the time, but still I resolved to hold off until I got my bio tat later that day at Eric’s studio. I checked my phone and saw several text messages. Apparently, my late night tweet announcing my level-up to POZ status was making the rounds of poz twitter and got back to several of my friends who knew of my quest: “Hey, buddy, great job, congrats! You gonna spread it around now?” “OMG, welcome to the Class of 2022, brother! Go forth and propagate!” “Super excited for you, man! It’s what you wanted and you went out and got it – and had a lot of fun along the way! So PROUD of you!” I also checked twitter and there were a lot of DMs from supposed chasers, but most of them I knew from previous interactions to be kind of flaky. Let’s see, I thought, if my change in status would get some of them to commit. Finally, another text came through – it was from a young twitter bud Caleb who was also on the chase for the upgrade to poz. We sexted back and forth a few times over the years. His profile says he’s 22 and from his pics, he’s got a great ass that has been after toxic loads for a year with no positive result: “I will fly over to you from Miami to get that toxic seed of yours, brother, just say when!” I sent some thank you texts and to Caleb, I got especially hot thinking about bugging up his sweet hole: “You make your plans, boy, and I’ll be glad to get you into the brotherhood if I can. I’m pretty toxic right now, so get on that plane!” Finally, I got out of bed, and got on with my day, not thinking more about Caleb’s text. Chasers make a lot of plans they never go through with…I know, I was a chaser myself. On this day, I planned on only working a half-day and it was all I could do to concentrate even a little on work, but eventually the time came to stop work and get marked as the toxic breeder I now was. I settled into Eric’s chair for the tattoo I had been dreaming of for years, but which I didn’t want to get until it really meant what it represented: A biohazard symbol, stylized a bit with some curves at the end of the tendrils and some shading and coloring in it, and a little blood red drop in the middle – marking me as a poz man ready to share the gift. Eric had greeted me with a warm kiss and long hug. “Congrats, brother!” How do you feel about the upgrade to poz?” “I’m so happy to finally get there, Eric, and you were a big part of breaking down that initial resistance, mate! When I came in here on that hot August day two years ago, and you were stripped down to the waist with that beautiful scorpion pointing downward to your sweet poz stick, it really help me decide to begin the chase! So you’re a big part of why I’m here today, my friend, even if it wasn’t your strain that got me over the line!” “Hey, not for lack of trying, buddy, but now we can recharge each other!” “Looking forward to that, stud” I said, “grabbing my cock in my pants which was by then fully hard. But first, mark me, man, I need to get branded now as a poz gifter!” “Let me get comfortable,” and with that, Eric strips off his shirt to reveal his well-tattooed chest with the beautiful Scorpion pointing down to his thick cock bulging in his jeans. Next to it was “XX,” meaning he was well ahead of me on this particular pozzing path. Ever since I consulted him about tattoo design two years ago, Eric has been telling me about The Ten, as they called themselves, I was desperate to poz up and join their special brotherhood. Each member must be poz-toxic and they each pledge to convert at least 10 willing chasers. Therefore, each X represents 10 guys he’s pozzed. Every time they get 10 confirmed hits, they get another X inked next to their biohazard or scorpion tat. When I first met Eric, he had only one X to mark his progress. “Eric, every time I look at that tat and the XX, I get so fucking turned on!” What must it feel like to have knocked up 20 guys?” I’m so fucking jealous and pissed that I started this so late!” “Hey man, don’t be that way, everyone gets there in their own time. I spent years on meds after I got pozzed, and even then I was so afraid of it I barely had any sex for years, until I got finally realized my destiny. We chasers and gifters all take different paths to the same place…what matters is that we get there.” “And that’s only 20 that I know about! And by the way, I’m nearer to my third X so soon there’ll be an addition right here, “ he says, pointing to an empty spot next to the two XXs. Got a couple of chasers I’ve been exclusively bugging up from the last month waiting on their fuck flu and for positive results, and then I’ll hit 30 if they come out right!” “Now sit back and relax and let’s get this tat on you to mark you for the poz predator you are!” As he worked on the biohazard tattoo now forming on my abdominals, we reminisced about how Eric bred me several times aiming to poz me, and although it ultimately wasn’t his strain that infected me, Eric and I sure had a good time trying; he pozbred me a few times, and when Eric went out of town for awhile, he recommended the hot nurse Keith to try and infect me. I gave him exclusive pozzing rights to my hole and Keith started his gifting sessions, and after some hot fucks over several weeks, some toothbrushing, and lots of toxic Keith seed, I knew it had finally happened 3 weeks later when the fuck flu hit – hard. Coming out of my reverie, I looked down at the progress and I was stunned to see so much of it filled in already, I was only barely aware of the needle inking me, marking me for life as a member of the poz club. He was about 90% done with the tat now…I had been there for 3 hours without realizing how the time was flying. “How was your fuck flu, brother?” Eric inquired. “It was rough for a few days but I was so excited and turned on by it, I knew it was finally happening, I couldn’t stop jerking off. Keith toothbrushed me hard then threw some powerful pozfucks into my hole, so I was so happy and relieved when the fuck flu hit. It’s our Rite of Passage!” “Fuck yeah,” Eric agreed. “Last night, after I left the doctor’s office, I saw some little twink of about 20 years old in the parking lot and all I wanted was to pin him down breed him with my bugs! Every guy I see is a target, my first quarry to join the poz brotherhood. I ended up with Keith doing some mutual recharging, after we had some champagne to toast my upgrade.” “You definitely see the world and the men in it in a different light, my friend,” Eric was finishing up, wiping the bloody area on my abs that now marked me for life and covering it with some moisturizer and clingy plastic film. He took a drop of my blood with his index finger and brought it up to my mouth to taste, then deeply kissed me. “OK, you know the drill with new tats, Randy,” keep it clean and dry and I can touch it up in a couple of weeks. Now get over here and breed my hole with that fresh poz seed!” With that, Eric pulled down his pants, bent over the tattoo chair and exposed his hot hairy hole to me. I knelt down to taste the passage before breeding it,and found some cum in there already. “Yeah, stopped off at the glory holes for a couple of loads this morning. Don’t know if they were toxic or not. I bred a couple holes, too, gave them both a little gift! – they don’t ask, I don’t tell!” At that, I stood up and plunged my hard poz weapon right into Eric’s bugged-up hole. “Yeah, fuck that fresh HIV into my fuckin hole, stud,” Eric encouraged. From all the poz chat while he was branding me as a POZ gifter with his needle, and now fucking Eric’s sweet pre-loaded hole, it didn’t take long for another load of fresh poz seed to burst forth down Eric’s passage. “Recharge me with that poison, stud!” he egged me on as I made my toxic deposit up my friend’s hole. All I could think was how my toxic cum was infiltrating his system, charging him up with my fresh strain, mixing with the bugs already in him to create a new, ever so different version of itself. We stayed like that for a few minutes, making sure every dirty drop of poz was delivered into Eric’s gaping manhole. Finally, we had collected ourselves and got dressed, Eric popped in a small Lucite buttplug to ensure absorption of the prize. It was then that Eric proposed a first victim for my new gifts. “Hey, Randy, I’ve got a guy coming in a few minutes for a tat, he wants just a simple Celtic thing, not any poz tattoo – at least not yet. I think he’d be perfect for conversion, I know from following his twitter that poz turns him on, but I don’t know for sure if he’s a real chaser or if he’s on PrEP…I was gonna try to knock him up but I’ll let you have this one if you want to wait around now for him, take a look at him, and let me know, I can introduce him to you.” And with that perfect timing, the potential first neg hole to get my infectious gift walked through the front door. “Hey, Eric,” he waved over to the tattoo artist. “Justin, meet my buddy Randy…He just got this new tat,” Eric replied, pointing to the wrapped up, but still visible, biohazard tattoo on my stomach. “Wow, I love it! Does that mean what I think it means?” Justin peered inquisitively at my new ink with its blood red center droplet. “Damn right. You want it? It could change your life” “Fuck yeah, I want it, man!” Justin brushed his hand gently over the biohazard. “You on PrEP? Cuz I don’t want to waste the gift if your PrEPPED up,” I cautioned. Justin, who looks about 25, sandy hair and a tight little body in his tank top and shorts, just looks up at me and says “Nope, I stopped PrEP about a month ago, I’m ready to accept my fate. Just tell me when and where, stud, I’ll take what you’ve got.” And with that, my first poz-gifting session was set up for the next night. I stopped at the drugstore on the way home and bought some new toothbrushes.

As I drove to Mike’s house my mind was replaying our text message conversations ending with the most recent. We had met on a hookup site. It started as a bit of interest. I was 27 and getting married in 4 months to Maria, a nice girl outwardly but a bit of a devil between the sheets. She made it clear that she loved anal - possibly more than routine pussy sex and things were great between us. But I had an itch to scratch. I knew I liked cock as well and had had a brief fling with a guy before I had got engaged to Maria. That itch was still there. I wanted to suck another cock and take a bare cock in my arse one last time before I got hitched. I met Mike on the anonymous chat room and we seemed to click. He was mid forties , and from his pics , solidly built with a nice thick cock. I had explained over the five or six weeks we had been messaging I wanted a bareback fling with a guy and he said he was bareback only so that would work. I did my research and knew poz guys barebacked but that U=U. I didn’t want to pick up anything that might embarrass me. Mike admitted early on that he was undetectable and I said I was fine with that as I wasn’t taking prep - that would require too much explanation . It had come out in my fantasies and later in my texts to Mike that the fact he was poz and undetectable was a turn on for me, as was the fact I was neg and unprotected for him. We had set up the date, I would drive to his - there was an open offer to stay the night ‘bring your toothbrush if you want to stay over’ he had said - and Maria was on her hen weekend with her girlfriends. I knew she wouldn’t be disturbing me and I could finally scratch that itch ….. I knocked on the door and Mike let me in. ‘ Hi Nathan, come in, nice to meet at last’ Mike pulled me into him and kissed me, forcing his tongue into my mouth. I let myself respond, immediately getting hard. I noticed Mike just had a bathrobe on, and could feel his cock stiffen too. ‘ come sit down , I just had some porn on the tv. I sat down looking at the big flat screen. There was a guy in a harness sucking one guys cock whilst being barebacked by another. I sat next to Mike as his robe opened. His cock sprang forward, a full 7 ins and thick, bigger than mine. ‘ you like?’ He asked. ‘Yes definitely ‘ I responded, grasping his cock and slowly wanking him. I saw his tattoo that he has on his abdomen, recognising it from the pics we had exchanged. It was a scorpion, but it was slightly different to how it had been, there was now a red tip to the tail sting. ‘you like my updated tatt?’ He asked ‘I did it especially for you’. I nodded, and kissed it as I leaned over to suck on mikes hard cock. I could taste his precum. I could feel Mike pulling up my t shirt and broke off from sucking his cock to quickly shrug off my jeans and boxers and t shirt. I settled down ion my knees in front of Mike and put his cock in my mouth again. ‘Good boy, we’ll scratch that itch tonight. Are you staying? ‘ I had already made up my mind. I nodded. ‘Toothbrush? ‘ I nodded again and saw Mike reach to my jeans and fish it out. ‘ I’ve a little admission to make Nathan, one I think you will enjoy. You know I said just to put a bit of spice in our fuck tonight, that I came off my meds three days ago , though it would still be safe?’ I nodded, Mike had asked me if I wanted him too just for a little buzz - he got out of me that i thought the fact he was poz was a turn on - ‘well in actual fact I knew early on that me being poz turned you on - so I’ve actually been off my meds for the six weeks we have been chatting. So I’m not undetectable anymore! ‘ My heart pounded, I knew I had to be careful but my cock stiffened at hearing Mike was no longer safe. ‘ Stand’ he ordered. ‘You’re hard, boy, I know you’re turned on but you don’t have to take my cock if you don’t want and I won’t cum in you if you don’t want- we don’t want you going back to your girlfriend all pozzed up like a faggot do we?’ I nodded again. ‘ok sit’ I sat down and Mike eased me forward before lifting my legs. ‘Close your eyes, just enjoy this bit’ I could feel his breath as he started to rim my hole. I had never been eaten out like this and could feel Mike’s tongue invade my hole. I kept my eyes shut to enjoy the sensations. I felt something cold ‘ just a bit of lube …in case….’ Mike whispered. I then felt something else. ‘Do you like that?’ I nodded again, presuming it was a slim sex toy in my bum. ‘ your toothbrush was the closest thing I could find, sorry’ . I thought that was a kink of Mike’s hence the instruction. mike adjusted his position and I could feel his cock at the entrance to my hole. I was conflicted, I was desperate for him to continue the pleasure and slide in, but he was poz. ‘Please’ I whispered. ‘Please stop?’ Mike asked. ‘No please put your cock in me I want it’ I whispered. In my mind I would ask him to pull out before he came. I didn’t want to be pozzed. mike adjusted and slid in to my well lubed hole and started building a rhythm. It felt like heaven. ‘I will pull out if you ask, cos if I cum in you you are likely to become poz, but you have to ask me to’ ‘ok ‘ I nodded, just feeling the pleasure. ‘ tell me when you’re nearly cumming’ I gave myself to feeling his cock pounding my hole. ‘Nearly there boy’ . The words swirled round the room but my itch needed to be fully scratched. ‘Please ….. stay in, cum in me, pleeese,’ I whispered. I needed to feel his cum in me. ‘ definitely…. Uuuhhh! ‘ Mike growled as he came hard in me. ‘ I knew you would want that’ Mike said as we has a post fuck cuddle. I could feel his load seeping out. My mind was still foggy. I needed to think what to do next ……. to be continued

This story is based loosely on real events from my life. I hope you all enjoy 1. What have I gotten myself into, I thought driving into town. At 21, I had just graduated college in Illinois and had taken a job with a friend who lived in Florida. I’d packed up my little Toyota Corolla and driven from the cornfields I grew up in to the hot sunny coast of Florida. I don’t really know what I had been expecting but coming across the highway towards the coast and being greeted by the vast expanse of bright blue sky hadn’t been on the list. The sky just seemed bigger, like the land was diminished somehow and there was just more room for sky. I came off the highway and onto the main road that brought me towards the coast and the barrier island I was now to call home. I probably could have looked up something about where I was going, but for some reason I just didn’t. I knew that Cocoa Beach was close to Cape Canaveral but that was really it. I drove past pastel colored midcentury buildings, Miami meets the space race. Impossibly tall thin palm trees lined the street as I drove looking out for the hotel I was staying at. My job had put me up at this place, a beach side extended stay place that in the off season had plenty of rooms. I pulled into the small parking lot and looked around. From here you couldn’t see the hotel at all, just a big wall of lush vegetation. I left my suitcase in the car and walked down the narrow cobble stone path between big ferns. The path quickly opened up onto a large patio surrounded on all sides by low bungalow like houses. A sign reading “Office” pointed to the only two-story building. A little nervously I went up to the glass door and pushed my way inside. It was cool and inviting inside after being in the thick Florida heat even for a second. My eyes took a long moment to adjust to the much dimmer light now that I was out of the sun, and so I didn’t see him at first. Sitting behind a counter, was a handsome older man in a loose-fitting linen shirt unbuttoned at the neck. Now, I am not a prude, nor entirely inexperience when it comes to men, but this man was something new to me. Up until this point my experience had largely been with guys in my university. We had all been about the same age, and all of similar body types. This man was something different. Probably in his late fifties his hair was almost completely silver. He had a short cropped white beard, that preserved a little of his old much darker hair color around his moustache. He had a square, handsome face, and bright green eyes twinkled at me. The open neck of his shirt showed a thick forest of dark gray hair covering richly tanned skin. He was hot… no, not hot, sexy in a whole new way to me. I felt myself instantly attracted to him, even before I heard his low rumbling baritone voice. “Can I help you,” he asked, a warm smile spreading across his face. “Yes,” I stammered, “I’m David. I was… um… my job, well my friend booked me in here… I’m sorry I’m just realizing I should have gotten more information from her. I can um… If you don’t have… I can call…” I could hear myself stammering, but was absolutely incapable of stopping it, words just tumbled out of my mouth. “You’re Sarah’s boy, right?” “Yes! David, I already said that… hello!” The word boy hung in my mind. It did something to me. I wanted him to say it again. “Don’t worry. We’ve been expecting you. I’m Jack.” He got up from the counter. I saw now that he was tall and broad, with thick ropey arms. He had a little bit of a belly, that just added to the masculine energy he exuded. “Follow me,” he said pulling a set of keys off a peg behind him. He stepped out from behind the desk and revealed tree trunk thick, hair covered legs, sticking out from short, tight, tan shorts. Maybe it was my imagination but I thought I could see outline of a semi hard cock sticking off to one side of his shorts. I followed Jack out of the little office and back into the bright sun and oppressive heat. I instantly felt sweat start to spring up on my back. We walked across the courtyard, around a bright blue pool, with rattan furniture and umbrellas surrounding it. As we walked he talked, “My husband Danny and I own this place. I’m sure you’ll see him around. Tall bear with salt and pepper hair, and a hatred for shirts. No matter how often I suggest he wears a shirt when there are guests around I can’t get him to do it. You’re welcome to use any of the amenities here while you stay. We have a small gym on the back side of the office, the pool is open from ten to ten every day. There’s a trail down this way to the beach.” Truthfully, I was having trouble paying attention to everything he was saying. Watching his round muscular ass move in his tight shorts was hypnotic. The fabric of his shirt clung to the broad v of his torso, sticking slightly to his skin as he started to sweat. We came around one of the last buildings off on the side of the property and walked down a little concrete path. He brought me to the last door with a brass number 12 on it, and unlocked it. The little apartment was cool and inviting. The door opened into the little living room, a fan turning slowly over head, and then led into a kitchen. A hall opened up to the right leading to two bedrooms and a bathroom. It was perfect. “What do you think? Will this do?” “Yes, its… wow! Its so nice!” “Sorry you’re off on the end of the property over here. We’re redoing a few of the units closer to the center, and need to keep the others open if people book them out. To be honest we’re cutting Sarah a bit of a deal on this place so…” he trailed off. “No! Oh my gosh. Its perfect. My college apartment was so small and had four homos stuffed in it.” He laughed, “Four homos stuffed in a small space isn’t all bad.” He let the joke hang in the air for a second, the innuendo crackled for a second. There was something a little different in how he was looking at me now, like he was undressing me with his eyes. I blushed and broke eye contact with him. “Right, well let me know if you need anything.” He moved towards the door, “I’m usually in the office, and if you can’t find me there my cell phone number is on the door. Text me any time, I’ll be happy to help you out with anything you need.” He hadn’t said a single sexual thing, but somehow it all seemed charged. He gave me another smile, and left me in the little apartment feeling hot and unsure of myself. I took a long moment, getting my breathing down, and feeling the flush recede in my cheeks before I went back to the car to get my bags. On my way back, dragging my rolling case behind me, I saw another older man, in his early fifties I guessed. He had close cropped salt and pepper hair, a bushy moustache and dark stubble on his face. He wore low slung basketball shirts and no shirt. He was a little far away for me to be sure but it looked like the thick band of a jockstrap was peeking out from the top of his shorts. My heart thudded in my chest again. From all I could tell the only people at the hotel right now were me and these two older men. We were totally alone and I was experiencing a sexual awakening I didn’t totally understand yet. By the time I got back to the little apartment I was hard as a rock. I pulled the blinds shut and stripped off all of my clothes. Right there in the living room I started to rub my hard cock. I had one hand behind my head, and my eyes closed. I imagined those two men. Jack and Daddy stood there in my imagination. Just as I had seen them that afternoon. Their natural heat and masculinity was all it took and soon I was firing ropes of cum onto the tiled floor. I paused for a moment, catching my breath, and looked at my load. Then I did something I’d never done before. I got down on my hands and knees and licked my semen off of the cool tiles. When I had licked the floor clean I stayed there for a minute, on all fours, with my ass slightly in the air. My cock gave another powerful throb. I was still fucking horny. Of course everyone says that 21 year olds are just horny all the time, and maybe that’s a little bit true, but this was different. I heard Jack calling me Sarah’s boy again. That second word, “boy” seemed to echo in my mind. I moved into the bedroom, not bothering to get dressed. I started to unpack, something to distract myself. I put clothes into drawers, and laid toiletries out in the bathroom. The bed was already made, but I tossed the pillow I’d brought with me onto it, and flopped back still naked. My cock was half hard. It really hadn’t gone down since I had come into the apartment despite the massive load I’d shot. I felt restless. I got back up and paced, then decided I couldn’t stay inside all day, and got out my swim trunks. They weren’t anything spectacular, or really that flattering, just the shortest trunks I could find at a midwestern target. I pulled on a thin tank top, and grabbed my sunglasses. It was somehow even hotter in the afternoon and I felt sweat in my pits almost immediately. I would need more deodorant I thought, or I’d just stink of sweat all the time. I padded back along the narrow concrete path in my flip flops till it turned into stone pavers, leading the way through more vegetation to the beach. It struck me, that with all the plants around no one on the outside could see into the little complex of bungalows, even here on the highly populated island it was totally private. I walked along the sand a little ways but out from under the protection of the palm trees it was just too hot. I found the other inlet through the plants that lead back to the hotel and turned up the path. I made my way between the other bungalows, to the pool. It was deserted. I went in the gate and kicked off my flip flops. The umbrellas around the deck cast long shadows over the edge of the pool and I sat with my feet in the water looking up at the big blue sky. Now, in the quiet, my thoughts finally were a little more quiet and I worried again what I had gotten myself into. I had moved my whole life down here, without really much of a plan. I had my job for right now, but my boss (who had moved back a shortly after we met in my home town and started a new company) was really the only person I knew. Outside of work I had nothing. It was just me in this new place. I had become so lost in my own thoughts that I didn’t hear the gate to the pool open again. I almost jumped out of my skin when a voice broke through my thoughts. “You must be David… shit sorry, didn’t mean to scare ya. I’m Danny.” Here was the other owner. He was still dressed in only basketball shorts and flip flops. Now that he was closer I was certain that the white band sticking above the low waistband of his shorts was that of a bike jock. He was more built than Jack, with pecs that stood out thick and defined from his chest, but still sported a little bit of a gut. He looked like someone who liked working out but liked good food and beer just as much. His whole body seemed to be covered in dark brown hair flecked with gray. Jack hadn’t been kidding when he described Danny as a bear. Maybe it was just that at college I had never been presented with anyone like them, maybe it was something unique to them, but having been faced with these two men they were all I could think about. My eyes drifted down to Danny’s crotch, I couldn’t help myself, and I was convinced I could see the outline of a heavy cock tucked into the pouch of his jock. Heat rose in my cheeks again. “I’m David,” I stammered, so nervous I couldn’t really talk. “But you knew that. Sorry! I’m not normally this…” I stood up to shake his hand, realizing too late that my cock was hard as a rock and pointing straight out. Danny smiled, “Nice to meet you David. It seems like maybe you’re more excited than nervous thought.” He looked down at my straining swim shorts. I quickly tried to cover myself up, muttering an apology. “Don’t apologize. Don’t be sorry about a natural body reaction. It seems like you’ve seen something you like and that’s gotten you excited. Totally normal at your age. Well, totally normal at any age.” He took a step closer. “Jack said you were cute; said you couldn’t keep your eyes off of him.” “I… well… I don’t…” He was even closer to me now. “Its ok. There’s no harm in looking. Something tells me you’re too nervous right now, but when you’re ready you can do more than look if you want. Let me see your phone.” I handed him my cell, he took it and quickly punched a number into it. “I added myself to your contacts. If you decide you’d like to do more than just look… and something tells me you’re going to want to… send me a message. We’ll get you the daddy dick I think you’re starting to crave.” He gave the slightly swollen bulge in his shorts a squeeze and left. I was completely breathless, and now had a wet spot in the front of my shorts. After that I didn’t know what to do. I grabbed my things and went back to my little apartment. I watched TV. I drove out to the grocery store and bought some food. I tried to read a book. No matter what I did thought my mind came back to what Danny had said. My mind came back to his offer of daddy dick. Is that what I wanted? Did I want these two older men to fuck me? Even that first day, after only a few hours, I knew in my heart that was what I wanted. The animal heat that surrounded them both, hearing Jack refer to me as boy… it made me want to be their boy. I was hard again. I stripped off and shot another load onto the floor. This time without hesitation I licked it off of the tiles. My dreams that night were full of Jack and Danny. I heard them calling me boy. I woke up to sun streaming through the window, covered in my own cum and still rock hard. I hadn’t had a wet dream in years, yet I had just blown a load dreaming about these two men. It was 10am, way too early for this sort of thing but I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t want to wait any longer. I took my phone from the bed side table and found Danny’s number. My hands were shaking as I typed out my message: Hey Danny. It’s David. I’ve been thinking about what you said yesterday. I stared at it, and then clicked send. His message came back a minute later: Hey David! I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon. But I’m glad that you messaged me. Remind me, what did I say yesterday that you’ve been thinking about? Did he not remember? No… He wanted me to say it. I typed back: About wanting more than just to look. His response came quickly this time: Anything else boy? There was that word again… boy. My cock throbbed. My dick was definitely doing the thinking now as I responded: Getting me the daddy dick I crave. Good boy: he responded: The first step in getting what you want is saying it proudly. Now the second step is making the effort to get it. I’m not going to push you and I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do. If you really want it, in an hour meet me at bungalow 4. I didn’t think, I just typed: I’ll be there! This is what will be waiting for you: came his reply followed by a photo of a big thick cock, nestled in a dense bush of pubes. The head was shiny with precum, and seemed to throb with lust even in the still photo. My mouth went dry. College boys did not have cocks like this. I wanted it. Once again I replied with: I will be there! See you in an hour. Good boy. My hands were shaking, my cock was actively leaking precum. There was no chance I wasn’t going to go there. I was so horny in that moment I probably would have said yes to anything he asked. I just had to figure out how to kill the hour. I was getting ready to take a shower when another text from Danny came through: if you haven’t showered already boy, don’t I like my boys sweaty. My cock dropped a big glob of precum onto the floor. I dug out the one jock that I owned. I had purchased it from a sporting goods store back home. I had felt so naughty doing it. When I got home I’d pulled the straps over my ass and jerked myself stupid though. Having my ass exposed like that turned me on. It made me feel sexy and powerful. I found another thin tank top, and the smallest shorts I owned to complete the look. I felt hot looking in the full length mirror. Not super thin, nor built, I had a narrow frame. My light brown hair was cut close and flopped to one side. I had the starts of what I really hope would be a thick pelt of chest hair growing in the center of my chest. I just hoped that Danny thought I was as hot as I felt. I still had fifteen minutes before I was supposed to meet Danny but I decided I didn’t care. I’d just be early. Seeming eager didn’t seem like a bad thing. I slipped into my sandals and walked back towards the center of the property to find bungalow 4. It was tucked back off the pool, with its entrance facing the path to the ocean. It was much more central than my place but still secluded, even if there were other guests on the property I doubted they would notice a boy getting his first taste of daddy dick. With my heart pounding and my cock already at half mast, I knocked on the door. There was no answer. Fuck! I thought. Was this the wrong door? I looked at the messages. No, I was in the right place. I knocked again. Still nothing. I took a couple of deep breaths. Maybe it was just because I was early. I waited a few minutes. Then I lost my resolve and knocked once more. I heard movement inside for the first time and then the door opened. Danny was standing there with a massive grin on his face, wearing only a jockstrap. My eyes must have become the size of dinner plates seeing him like that. “Good job boy,” he said, grabbing me by the shoulder and pulling me inside. “You really want this don’t you?” He grabbed at his crotch and shook his dick at me. “Yes!” “I thought after I didn’t answer the door the first time you might give up… but you didn’t.” “I… um…” “Go on… I told you, you only get the things you ask for.” “I really wanted your daddy dick!” I blurted out all at once. “I know boy. I know, and you’re gonna get it really soon.” “Thank you…” I hesitated and then added, “daddy.” What was I doing, my non horny brain reared up for a second. I was calling this man daddy and thanking him for saying he’d fuck me. At the same time, I decided I didn’t care. It just felt right to say. “You’re a little embarrassed to call me daddy, aren’t you? That’s ok. It felt right when you said it. You liked it. I liked it too boy. We’re going to make each other feel very good.” He closed what little distance there was between us. He seemed to tower over me, and took my chin in his hand. He tilted my face up to his and then kissed me. His moustache tickled my face. I parted my lips immediately and let his tongue into my mouth. He held the back of my head in place and pulled me into him. My body was pressed into his hairy chest. His warm belly against by body made me feel week. I wanted to be enveloped in this man’s body. “Did that feel good boy?” He asked breaking our kiss. “Yes daddy!” “Good! Now listen carefully I’m going to explain how this is going to go.” “Ok!” “I’m going to take things slow with you this afternoon. I’m going to introduce you to man scent, and get you used to sucking my cock. I’m going to open up your hole and eat your sweet little ass till you’re begging me to fuck you. Then I’m going to fuck you till I cum deep inside your hole.” “I’ve only ever fucked with condoms before.” I said, worried that this would disappoint him somehow. “Don’t worry about that boy. Daddy is going to introduce you to the joys of real raw man sex. I’m going to breed you so deep that my load will always be inside of you.” “What about Jack?” “You’re not ready for Jack yet. You may think my dick is big but Jack’s is much thicker than mine. If you make it through everything today, and you still are interested in more daddy dick then you’ll be ready for Jack’s cock.” “I want you both to fuck me,” I was feeling bold. His dirty talk was making it easier for me to let go and just say what I wanted. “In due time boy. Now here’s the last thing. We will stop at any point today. You say the word and we will end it right then. However, once you say stop it is over and you won’t get a second chance at this,” he grabbed his crotch, “understood?” “Yes daddy!” “Good, now take your clothes off.” I was hard as a rock, as I stripped off. My shirt fell to the floor, I kicked my sandals off and shoved my shorts down. “You can keep your jock on. It makes you feel sexy doesn’t it?” I nodded. “Good boy.” He came close to me again. His hands grabbed my waist and he pulled me close. His mouth found mine again and he held onto me as we made out. My skin was now pressed against his. I felt his body hair brushing against my own. One of his big hands slid down to my ass and began to grab at the meat. I moaned into his mouth as he massaged my butt cheek. Involuntarily I felt my back arch, and I pressed my cheeks into his warm rough hands. The hand that wasn’t currently exploring my ass cheeks came up behind my head. He held me in our kiss, controlling which way my head turned and how much I could back off at any time. Very suddenly he broke the kiss, and put his other hand behind his head. He aimed my face at his hairy pit and pushed my nose into the musky thicket. “Breath it in boy, and then lick my pit. I want you to smell and taste daddy.” I did as instructed, I took a deep breath through my nose and felt a rush. His smell was intoxicating. My whole life I had found the smell of a locker room intriguing, until that moment I hadn’t realized it was the musk of sweaty men that I had been responding to all that time. It was like a drug. I sniffed and sniffed. It made me harder and hornier. I stuck out my tongue and tasted the salty sweat that clung to the dense hairs of his pit. “Fuck,” I moaned, as I lapped up the delicious taste. “I know, it turns you on boy. Get deep in there.” He pressed my face into his pit, twisting my head back and forth. His scent was the only thing I could smell. Danny growled and then moved me to his other pit. He didn’t need to push me forward I dove in. I had one hand on his big bulging bicep and the other wrapped around his neck, holding myself close to him. I devoured his sweat. My face was covered in his smell. I felt like I had been marked in some way. “Good boy,” he cooed. “Are you ready for something more?” “Yes!” I looked up from his pit, I my face was slathered with spit. “Get on your knees then. Its time to put that mouth to good use.” I practically feel to my knees. I looked up at him, and he smiled. “You’re sure you want to keep going boy?” “More than anything.” “Good answer.” He grabbed the straining pouch of his jock and pulled it aside. There it was: his perfect cock. The big mushroom head stuck straight out, right at my eye level. A big throbbing vein ran along the top of the thick shaft. Two big low hanging balls swung freely below its base. Surrounding it all was a dense thicket of pubes, the kind you saw in vintage porn, wild and unkept. My mouth was watering. “Open your mouth.” I did as I was told. He smacked his cock against my face leaving smears of precum on my cheeks. Then he flopped it against my open mouth. With one hand holding the root of his cock, and the other on the back of my head, he guided my forward. I’d blown a few guys in college but never anyone with a cock like this. I struggled to swallow him down. Choking and spluttering I worked till my nose was buried in his pubes. My face was red, and my eyes were already starting to water. His pubes smelled even better than his pits did, and I was determined despite everything to get my nose in them. He muttered encouragement, as he held me in place. Just when I thought I couldn’t take it, and my gag reflex couldn’t be suppressed anymore, he pulled my head back and his cock fell from my mouth. I gasped and coughed. “Damn boy! You did good. Now, work the shaft slowly. Lick all along it. Get your tongue in my piss slit. We’ll work you up to really deep throating daddy’s cock.” I did as I was told. I slobbered all over his cock. I slurped the leaking mushroom head, and tongued more precum out of his slit. I gobbled both balls into my mouth. I thrust my nose deep in his pubes. I worshiped him. This perfect cock in front of me had become my whole world. This was already better than any hook up I had had in college. Though I had never known it before, I had a huge thing for older men. I wanted to be their boy. I wanted to make them feel good. Every time Danny groaned it was a little reward for me, proof that I was doing a good job. He let me worship him for a long time. The heat had started to rise in the room, and I could smell the scent of both of us filling it up. My chin was covered in my own spit, and my whole face felt slick. Danny took hold of my head again and pushed his cock deep into my mouth once more. I swallowed hard and this time his cock went down my throat a little easier. It still constricted my airway, and I felt color rising in my cheeks. I held my breath as long as I could. I flicked my tongue around, and pushed myself a little further forward. I gaged. He let me go, and I fell backwards gasping. “That was really good boy. I’m really proud of you.” He squatted down and kissed me. His kiss was more gentle this time, less ravenous and more caring. “Now, I’m going to make you feel good. Come into the other room, get on the bed on all fours.” He helped me up and led me into the other room. I practically leapt onto the bed. On all fours with my ass stuck in the air I positioned myself at the edge of the bed. I had been rimmed before and I had a pretty good idea that that was what was instore for me now. “Fuck you’re eager.” Danny stepped up behind me and rubbed one of my cheeks, “Fresh beautiful boy butt. Your hole is so fucking pretty, pink and tight.” He bit one my butt cheek lightly. “And with just the right amount of hair. Too smooth and it doesn’t feel like you’re fucking a man, but you’ve got these nice furry cheeks. My dick is going to look so good sliding between them. Do you want to keep going boy?” “Yes daddy!” His tongue flicked across my hole. I gasped, and he laughed lightly. Then he did it again. Over and over he slid his tongue across my puckered hole. I relaxed into it and pushed back slightly. I felt my hole open up a little and his tongue pushed inside. He worked his tongue around the sides of my hole, tickling the ridge around it. His teasing was making me moan. With each movement of his tongue I pushed back a little more. It felt amazing. I could feel my hole relaxing, feel it opening. I was hyper aware of every fraction of an inch of his probing. He was getting deeper. Slowly he worked up till he was fucking me with his tongue. He had one hand on each of my cheeks pulling them apart. With each thrust of his tongue I let out a moan. I was panting. I felt sweat on my back. His dick wasn’t even in me and I was absolute putty in his hands. Even with how good it felt I surprised myself when I shouted out, “Please daddy! Please fuck me!” He took his mouth off of my hole. “Is that what you want boy? You want this big daddy dick in your hole.” “Yes! Please… please fuck me!” “You remember what I said earlier boy? I only fuck raw. If I fuck you I’m going to breed you. I’m going to pump you full of my cum. Is that what you want?” “Yes daddy.” “No, you have to say it. You only get things you want when you say them out loud.” “I want you to fuck me…” I hesitated and then, “and breed me. I want you to breed me! Please!” “Good boy! Roll over on your back. I’m going to look you in the eyes while I fuck you.” I flipped onto my back and grabbed my ankles. I pulled my legs up, presenting my hole to him again and said, “Please, please, please fuck me.” “Don’t worry boy. You’re going to get lots of daddy dick. Once Jack and I have broken you in you’ll get all the daddy dick you could ever want.” He spit into his hand and smeared it on his cock head. Then his head was against my hole and he was leaning over me. His belly was on my balls. He seemed to loom over me, seemingly larger and more powerful than ever. His cock pushed against my still tight ring with a slow and steady pressure. The anticipation made my heart flutter and a wild electric sexual energy crackled between us. I stared right into his eyes as he pushed a little harder till suddenly my hole gave way and his cock head sunk inside me. It was like all the wind had been knocked out of me. For a long moment I couldn’t breathe. A wave of pleasure so overwhelming and intense had crashed over me when he broke past my sphincter that it was like my mind rebooted. He stayed there for a moment, telling me what a good job I was doing as my breathing calmed down. He lent even further forward, pinning my legs to my chest as kissed me. While I was distracted by his invading tongue he pressed forward with his cock. Another few inches slid inside me. I was more full than I had ever been before. Danny was absolutely the fattest cock I had ever had. It was heaven. “That feels so good daddy.” “That’s only half my cock boy. Take a deep breath and let it out when I tell you.” I breathed in deep through my nose, and held it. He gave me a peck and said, “breath out slowly.” As I let the air out of my lungs he pressed onward and I felt his pubes on my ass. “Oh god!” I said. “That’s right. That’s what it feels like to be full of daddy dick.” “It feels amazing.” “You still want me to fuck you?” “Yes!” “And what else?” “I want you to breed me! Cum inside of me daddy! Fuck me!” “As you wish.” He pulled his cock back slowly and then rocked forward again. I groaned and my eyes rolled back. He did it again, and again, and again. Slowly he built up the pace. The hot, sweat scented room, was steadily filled with the sound of fucking. His thighs smacking against my ass as he ravaged my hole. I was putty in his hands. I would have done anything for him. All that I could think about was how good his cock felt, how much I liked being fucked by him, how much I liked being used by a daddy. He slid one arm under my back, his cock still lodged deep inside of me and rolled to the side. I was dragged over with him, landing on top of him, his cock never leaving my ass. Without prompting I started to ride him. My hands gripped his furry pecs. I let the wander, enjoying his hair covered body. He looked so masculine and powerful laying there. I bounced up and down on his dick, driving it deep inside me. “You’re doing amazing boy. You’re making daddy’s dick feel so good!” “Thank you daddy! Getting fucked has never felt this amazing! Its so fucking good. You feel so deep.” “That’s what raw daddy dick can do for you boy. Its how men were meant to fuck. You’re just experiencing real man sex for the first time.” “I never want it any other way again!” He grabbed me by the neck and pulled me down into a wet passionate kiss. Our tongues wrestled as his dick was thrust up into me. When he released me he said, “Ok boy. This is your last off ramp. I’m getting close to filling your hole with my cum. Once I do you’re committing to getting fucked by Jack at least once, because if I’ve bred a hole he as to. Are you ready for that? Is that what you want?” “Fuck yes! Fucking breed me!” “Good answer.” He flipped us back over so he was on top of me again. This time he was really hammering me. Sweat dripped off of him onto my body. I licked at the drop that fell on my lips. He growled when he saw me do that. His face started to contort, and his breath came in deep grunted bursts. It felt like his dick was made of steel. Then he let out this roar and tossed his head back. He thrust his cock forward as he did and jammed it past my second hole causing me to shout. He held himself there, his cock throbbing and pulsing as it pumped what felt like a river of cum into my guts. As he did my own cock gave a powerful throb and shot cum all over both of our stomachs. Danny collapsed forward onto me, muttering, “Good boy. I’m proud of you,” as he did. My heart was pounding even as my breathing leveled out again. I had done it. I had taken Danny’s cock and he had bred me. For the first time in my life my ass was full of a man’s semen. It was incredible. I felt more attractive and sexual that I ever had before. Despite just having shot my load all over both of us I was still hard, and a little trickle of precum was dripping from my dick. “Thank you,” I said and kissed his cheek. “How do you feel?” He pushed himself up on his elbows so his face was above mine again. “Fucking amazing. Nothing has ever felt that good. I feel… I feel slutty.” “Do you like feeling slutty?” “I love it!” “Good. I like my boys slutty.” “Am I your boy?” I could hear the hope in my voice. I didn’t know till right then that that was what I wanted, but once I heard it it was all I could imagine for myself. “Is that what you want?” “Yes daddy!” “You’re learning. Well you’re not my boy just yet, but you’re off to a good start. In order for me to call you my boy you’ll have to first take Jack’s cock. Then we’ll see if you’re ready.” “OK!” “Now, just like with my you’ll get lots of opportunities to stop with Jack if you want to. We don’t want you doing anything you’re not one hundred percent sure on. Right now I’m sure if I asked you if you were ready for Jack to fuck you you’d say yes. But I also know you’re full of hormones and post fuck glow. So… you’re gonna wait. I’ve given your number to Jack and in a little while he’ll text you and see if you’re still interested. If you are the two of you will go from there.” “Will you be there?” “Not the first time. The first time is about the two of you bonding.” “Thank you daddy!” I kissed him hard on the mouth. He got up off the bed. “God you’re fucking sexy.” As he tucked his now softened cock back into his jock he said, “Oh, by the way, for the next week there are no other guests here. Its just the three of us. So feel free to… well… walk around in as little or as much clothing as you want.” He bent forward and kissed me again. “I’m going to go tell Jack about you. Relax. You can hang out here, or back at yours. He’ll text you in an hour or so.” One more kiss and a longing look and he was gone.

New story. I'll be releasing 2 parts. I might write more if enough men like it. Hope it isn't going too dark. Maybe you'll want it to go darker. Let me know. _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1 Some may say that what I do is wrong. Some may say it’s unethical. Some may say it twists the laws of nature unnaturally. They’d be right. That doesn’t mean I’ll stop. I stood at the bar of Club Baridos, drinking a beer, watching as a hoard of college students danced. It was spring break, and every year there was an influx of uninhibited kids looking for a good time. Busses shuttled them here from all over the country, sometimes all over the globe. We had alcohol, drugs, sex. There wasn’t anything else they could want, meaning we attracted thousands at a time. This was good for me because I liked having a selection. I originally stopped at the club to pass along some “contraband” to the owner, a friend who often tipped me off to suggestible young men looking for a “daddy” to take control for a few hours. I wasn’t for hire. I just had an insatiable need to fuck. At this time in my life, money meant little. The contraband was just for fun. The only need I had was to have my bare cock buried deep in a man’s ass. I’d already fucked a student that morning, a young man from UCLA, a Junior studying business. I think his name was Keith. I didn’t ask what he studied or where he went. I also didn’t want to know his name. He told me all of this because he had gotten nervous once I got him back to my place. Clearly, he had been new to the whole “bottom” thing. He wasn’t new anymore. I broke him in like a pro. I also made sure he left with a parting gift. He had been a good fuck, even if his talents hadn’t developed yet. Still, there’s nothing like slamming your dick so far up into a man’s body that their eyes roll back, their heads contort backwards, every muscle and vein in their neck straining as they try to breathe. Their hands grasp at either the sheets or my arms which hold them down. For most, their dicks, which I make sure are left untouched, are rock hard and shooting cum along their stomachs. If I’ve done a very good job, they’re shooting up to their chins, sometimes shooting into their mouths which are open in silent screams of ecstasy. Even with that morning fuck, I was ready for more. I turned away from the crowd in the club and looked into a mirror mounted on the wall. I lifted the tight sleeve of my left arm and could see the faint markings of my biohazard tattoo. In dim lighting, it was almost unnoticeable. When I’m fucking a chaser, I don’t mind if it’s seen. Most of the time, that’s when the tattoo is at its darkest. For now, it was fairly faded, proving my dick had been doing its job well. One more fuck and it would be absent for nearly a year, their time now mine. These “innocent” lives used to give me more time, my tattoo fading for years at a time, their expected years left lasting only a fraction of what they used to now. Times had changed. My days were lessening, even when I passed them off to someone else momentarily. I never got the same amount of time for each guy. Every fuck was a gamble. Good thing I'm addicted to both fucking and gambling. Sound fucked up? It is, but that’s the kind of man I am. All I had to do now was find the guy. Whose time would be running out, becoming my own? I scanned the room, watching the dancing students, and immediately spotted a young man who was standing at the outer edge of the dancefloor, his eyes focused on the movement at the center of the club. The lights gleamed in his eyes, the neon strobes revealing a bright smile. There was stubble across his face, just enough to allude to the fact that he could grow a full beard if he wanted. His black hair was cut short on the sides and styled on top. My mind instantly imagined what it would be like to have my hands running through his hair, grabbing tight, and forcing my dick down his throat. He wore a button-down shirt with the top three buttons undone, revealing what looked to be a defined chest covered in hair. I had nothing against men who shaved, but I preferred men to look natural, rugged. These college students were at their prime, their bodies proving them to be adults while their minds were still wired to act on impulses. They were the perfect choice for me, and this young man was my selection. I made my way through the crowd, my eyes focused on him. I caught the eyes of several lusting individuals. Standing at six foot four, I’m usually the tallest in the room. My wide, strong shoulders and muscular arms take up space and attract attention. I know my greatest asset is my body, so I keep myself in shape. Having once been in the military, I found I looked good with shorter hair, and it gave me a look of dominance. I was the picture of the perfect alpha, even turning other alphas around and fucking the dominance out of them. To put it plainly, I was the definition of sexy. I was the definition of a predator. I moved myself until I was standing next to the young man, my presence unnoticed by him so far. He was distracted by those dancing, his foot tapping along with the music. “Don’t you like to dance?” I asked, making sure my voice could be heard without having to yell. He turned to me, curious to why a stranger was making conversation with him, and then smiled once he saw who was trying to gain his attention. “Not really,” he said, his voice cracking for a moment. He looked embarrassed, something which I found adorable. I also knew he would be easy to convince. “I’m surprised your girlfriend isn’t dragging you out there against your will,” I said. “I don’t have a girlfriend,” he said. “Oh, sorry.” “Actually,” he said, looking me over, as if noticing me for the first time. “I’m gay.” “I see,” I said, having already known this. It was easy to tell, at least for me. I could always tell if a man was straight, gay, bi, or whatever. Even if he were straight, it would only add a few extra minutes of convincing to get him on his back, legs up, hole open, his dick ignored. Him being gay and seeing how he kept glancing up at me, his six foot frame the perfect height to admire my chiseled features, I knew it would take little convincing to get him where I wanted him. It was where he wanted to be too, he just didn’t know it yet. “I’m amazed none of the drunk twinks have thrown themselves at your feet just to suck your dick.” His eyes grew wide at the thought, a slight smile turning his mouth. “I’m not… uhm… I’m not very good with… all that.” “All what?” I asked. I knew how I looked to this young man. I looked concerned, caring, genuinely interested in what he was saying and why. Practice makes perfect. He opened his mouth to answer, but I could tell his shyness was getting the best of him. Even though he oozed sex appeal, clearly his confidence was lacking. This was perfect for me. “What?” I asked. “Sex?” A wide grin filled his face as his cheeks grew red. “Uh, yeah. Basically.” I scoffed. “Yeah right,” I told him. “I’m sure men are throwing themselves at you all the time.” “Not really,” he said. “Well, that can’t be true,” I said. “I mean, look at you.” With my words, he started to look himself over, as if my recognition of him was presenting himself to him for the first time. “I’d take my chance asking you out if I was younger,” I said. “You know, more your type.” His smile faded a bit. “What’s my type?” “Like I said, twinks. Those thin men, youthful, hairless. The type who look as if they haven’t hit puberty yet, but are actually legal.” As I painted him a picture, I saw his face turn in disgust. It was almost too easy. “I don’t like those type of guys,” he said, making sure he made his point. “Oh really? And what kind of men do you like?” “I like,” he said, looking me over, eyes taking in every inch of my body, “you.” “Really?” I said, grinning. “Like you,” he quickly corrected, embarrassed again. “Men like you. That’s what I meant. I like men like you.” “What? Old?” “No,” he said, a bit of his confidence returning. “Older. Older than me. Thirties. Forties. How old are you?” “Older than you,” I said, winking. Though I doubt he noticed, I watched as his tongue stuck out for a brief moment, wetting his lips. “I don’t like hairless guys or scrawny guys.” “So, someone with your body type?” I asked, reaching out a hand and opening the top of his shirt a bit, looking at his strong, hairy chest. “Yeah,” he said, eyes looking down at my hand, nearly touching him but painfully apart. “But stronger. Bigger. You know, like I said. Someone like you.” I moved my hand back to my side, noticing how his body leaned toward me, trying to get closer to reclaim the space I’d taken away. “Well, I don’t know if you’ll find many men like that here,” I said, looking through the club. “But, you’re here,” he said. I looked down at him, watching as the lights gleamed in his lusting eyes. I smiled. “I am,” I said. I had him. ** My apartment wasn’t far, and the walk there was quick as I felt the anticipation of the young man growing, his pace moving us along. “What’s your name?” he asked me as we climbed the stairs to my apartment. “Hunter,” I said, smiling. If he only knew, he’d understand the irony in my name. “What’s yours?” “Austin,” he said. “Sexy name,” I told him, leading him down the hall. I opened the door and motioned him inside, watching as he crossed the point of no return. I had a nice apartment. It wasn’t too flashy, but it wasn’t a mess. I routinely had men over, so I had to make sure everything looked nice. He looked around, taking everything in. “Do you want a drink?” I asked him. “Whiskey,” he said, the word sounding almost foreign coming out of his mouth. I would have guessed that he’d only been twenty-one for a short period, and I had the feeling that he hadn’t been one to drink anything harder than beer while in high school. The excitement of being here along with the drink would send him into overdrive, delivering him into my hands easily. I made him his drink, making sure there was a considerable amount of whiskey, my own drink having less. I wanted a clear head. He drank his drink quickly, whatever nerves he was feeling quickly silenced. “Another?” I asked, sipping mine. “I’m fine,” he said, handing me the glass, eyes wide as the alcohol still burned through his system. I put our glasses down and reached out to him, grabbing his sides, pulling him closer to me. “You are fucking gorgeous,” I told him, looking down into his face, my eyes moving down to his chest. “I’m glad I got to you first before anyone else did. I probably wouldn’t have stood a chance otherwise.” His hands moved up along my chest, feeling my heartbeat beneath. He looked in my eyes and leaned forward, pushing his lips against mine. His mouth opened up for me without protest, his need for me to accept him breaking down whatever barriers he’d normally have in place. He desperately needed me to want him, unable to recognize that I had wanted him even before he’d seen me. I wrapped my arms around his body, pulling him against me, our chests pressed together, strained gasps for air adding extra force. His crotch pressed against mine, and I could feel his dick already fully hard and rubbing against my own erection. Our need to explore each other grew in intensity, his hands moving down my body and grabbing at my shirt. “Wait,” I said, breaking our kiss. I took his hand and led him down the hallway to my bedroom where I turned on the dim lights I knew would be able to hide the faded remnants of my tattoo. “That’s better.” He tried kissing me again, but I lifted a hand and rested a finger against his lips, giving him a wink. I unbuttoned my shirt, revealing my strong, muscled, hairy chest beneath, but I kept it on, my tattoo still a secret. His eyes drifted down my chest, following the thick trail of hair which continued down below my jeans. Once again, his tongue darted out, licking his lips. “Disappointed?” I asked. He looked into my eyes and shook his head. “No,” he said. “Actually, I’m worried you’ll be disappointed in me.” “That can’t be farther from the truth,” I said, stepping toward him and taking his shirt in hand, my fingers unbuttoning until his chest and abs were revealed. He too sported a trail of hair down to his pants, and I was sure with age it would thicken (would have thickened), rivaling even mine. I moved my hands beneath the shirt and over his shoulders, causing the shirt to slip off. His body was even hotter than I imagined. He clearly went to the gym, but he wasn’t overly muscular. I imagined in his future, once college was done, he’d probably add on a few pounds around his gut and become a bear-to-be. Again, this would not happen now, not once I was done with him. Instead, he was a cub, and I was ready for more.

Just another old story I found, not sure who wrote, but wish there was more. ========================================================= Keith stopped dead in his tracks. Two of the beefiest, sexiest bears were ambling down the street and they were causing his lust glands to go into overdrive. Big balls rolled lazily around in their crotches as they strolled along, their jeans snug enough to outline fat sausages, both pointing left. It was the summer of 2005 and a young and innocent Keith was visiting Palm Springs for the first time during Pride. Needless to say, the place was awash in Horny men of all types and ages. And of corse most of them had HIV. Kieth tried not to be so obvious but he was totally overcome with lust and desire, and he just had to see their butts. He was not disappointed. Both were full and firm and plump, like rock hard half moons covered in a layer of butter fat. He watched the up and down jiggle and daydreamed about man muff diving. Would they be hairy or smooth, pale or tanned? He was so lost in his day dream he hardly noticed the bears turn back. Keith snapped out of his daydream when one of the big bears wrapped a meaty paw around the hard on that was stretching Keith's trousers and gave it a squeeze. 'What have we here?' the big bear asked. 'S--So--Sorry.' Keith stammered. He looked around nervously to see if anyone could see what was happening, but the street was empty. 'You've got nothing to be sorry for.' the other bear said. 'That's one mighty fine piece of meat you got there.' Keith smiled and relaxed. 'You think so?' he asked. 'Absolutely.' the guy who had squeezed his cock replied. 'Want to come back to our place and fuck?' The bluntness of the Question floored the teenaged Keith as his cock throbed and leaked some precum. All too soon, Keith skipped along after the two hot studs. The one with the blue eyes was named Max, while the one with the sexy brown eyes went by the name of Cameron. He was now free to drink in the delicious sight of their big, beefy asses bouncing along as they walked in front of him, happy in the knowledge that soon he would be exploring those hot cracks. But Keith got a bit of a shock. As soon as they arrived home the bears led Keith into the garden and gave him a beer. He was sitting there, enjoying his beer, when suddenly they both whipped out their fat cocks and started hosing him down with their steaming piss. His clothes were soaked and he was about to protest when the feelings this new sensations caused started to get to him. The musk of the piss and the heat invaded his mind as he relaxed. He dimly heard Max grunt. “Fuck that’s a lot of hot POZ Piss on him, it looks good. Keith’s cock grew instantly hard when he heard that. He was about to ask if he had heard correctly when another stream of Piss started from the two bears. Like a stag in the rutting season, he lost himself in it and soon He whipped out his own cock and let their warm piss rain down on it as he pulled the heavy foreskin covered hood back. The warmth trickled over his sensitive cock and balls, driving him absolutely wild. Cameron finished first. His fat cock was still hanging out as he started to remove Keith's shoes and socks. Keith helped him get rid of his jeans and sat back down to catch the last of Max's flow. Both the men started to get hard now and Max pulled Keith to his feet and devoured his cock. In one swift movement it was buried to the root. Once more unable to say anything, Keith heard Max grunt. “Theres a good boy, feed your negative boy cock to my husband and your going to make him very happy.” He said as Cameron's fingers now probed Keith's crack, working some lube into his asshole. It was all happening too fast, and yet Keith felt powerless to stop it. He knew that both of them must be POZ now, he had read stories online and had jacked off thinking about it, but it was always just a fantasy. Now with two hot beefy bears next to him, he faced the reality of hot hot a cock infected with HIV was. Part of him wanted to explore they’re big, beautiful, hairy bodies. To sensually and slowly pleasure and be pleasured by them. But another part just wanted to be used by the big guys, wanted to give his body to their Infected dicks and become their toy. Cameron's flared mushroom cap of a cock rubbed against Keith's lubed up pucker and sent a shiver down the horny twink's spine. This was what it was all about, that first feel of an HIV infected cock on his assring. No matter how good dildos and vibrators were, nothing could beat a real live twitching, precum spitting bulging cock. Cameron took his time, rubbing his poison cock against Keith's pulsing asshole, slowly leaking slimy TOXIC discharge for a good five minutes before he began to slide in. Keith cried out in delight and lost his first load down Max's throat. “Theres a good boy, pump out your negative load and get read to take Daddies Pozitive Dick.” Max came off him with a smile. “Mmm yeah, negative cum always tastes so sweet and pure!” He said and licked his lips and watched his lover plow into Keith's sexy bubble butt. Cameron bent the younger man over one of the garden chairs and began to plow the boy much harder. “It is sweet, but he’s not going to be negative too much longer.” He grunted as his hand reached down to Keith's cock and found it was soon hard again so he started to stroke it. “Looks like our boy here is ok with that seeing how hard he is. That making your dick hard? Having an infected dick up your ass?” He said as Keith looked around for Max, hoping for another blow. Instead he saw the other bronze muscle bear lubing his ass. Max then spread a blanket on the picnic table and came and whispered in Cameron's ear. “How about we milk out his last negative load together, lets milk him together, my TOXIC ass and your TOXIC dick.” Max said with an evil grunt. Cameron licked his lips. “Fuck yeah, lets POZ him up together.” Cameron pulled out of Keith's ass and lay down on the table. Keith was at first disappointed to see Max go sit on Cameron's cock. But then Max lay down with his back to Cameron's stomach. 'Come over here neg boy stick your cock in my hole.’ Max told the boy. Keith, able to talk for the first time, was trying to wrap his head around everything that had happened. ‘You guys are both really Positive aren’t you? You both have HIV?’ He said, staring at the hole of Max as if hypnotized. ‘Fuck yeah we are.’ Cameron said slowly sliding in and out of his partner in crime. ‘I got infected ten years ago, and then made sure Max joined me. We both been sharing our strain ever since then.’ He said as he grunted. Max, his ass up and enjoying the fuck gave a moan and spoke up as well. ‘Best thing that ever happen to us boy, no more fear or doubt or worries. So come over here and stick your dick in my POZ ass next to his POZ Dick, and lets see if you can join us as a POZ son!” He said as Keith watched, stroking his dick, a tiny voice told him this was a bad idea, that doing something os risky and dangerous was wrong, but before he could stop himself, his cock made the choice for him. Keith approached and gingerly started to slide his cock in alongside Cameron's fat sausage. How the hell could one asshole handle two cocks, Keith wondered. But then the blissful sensation of rubbing up along the length of Cameron's cock while enveloped by Max's hot ass overwhelmed him. His brain shut down. There was no time for idle thoughts now; all he wanted to do was fuck. It was like having a mutual jerk off, blowjob and fuck all at the same time. Keith closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and stroked. Each stroke took him closer and closer to the edge. He tried to focus on his strokes, counting them in a desperate attempt not to shoot. The two bears could see him fighting back the well of cum and orgasm building in his balls and in his brains. Suddenly Keith let out a moan and started shivering and he knew it was all over. He bit his lip and emptied his balls while his whole body seemed to convulse in orgasmic ecstasy as Max squeezed his ass. ‘Yeah boy! Empty your load into Daddy Max! Give me all that sweet untainted negative seed and let me milk you of every drop!” The bear grunted and squeezed more. Keith’s cock went limp but it was wedged in place by Cameron's cock. He tried to pull out, but Cameron wrapped an arm around him. ‘Oh no you don’t boy, time for this Daddy Bear to bath your dick in his infected juices!” He said and lunged forward. Keith’s whimpered and squirmed as his tender dick was now squeezed both by the axe and the throbbing cock mashed tightly against his own. Cameron grunted and snorted like a pig in heat as he pumped out surge after surge of his tainted DNA. Keith felt the seed squirting and mixing with his own, feeling as if he would pass out from the sensation. Eventually Camerons orgasm faded as he slowly churned his load up against Keiths. ‘WOO YAH! Nice big load of my INFECTED seed in your guts Max, nice tainted cum to baptist our new boys dick in some fresh POZ Spooge!’ He said as max kept his hole tight, not letting a drop leak out. ‘Fuck yeah, but you both shot your loads, it’s time for me to blast my INFECTED seed, and there’s only one place I wanna feel it go.” He said as he slowly began to get up. As he did, Cameron knowing what his partner had in mind, gently pulled Keith down on the towel, sliding his dripping dick out, but trying to make sure Keith still kept his in side. Soon Max was onto of Keith and looked down at the boy like a Predator ready to devour its Prey. ‘How do you feel boy? Your dick is in a POZ hole, marinating in POZ seed, most guys would be scared and running away, but your dick is already starting to get hard again” Max said, squeezing his ass around the cock still inside him. Keith whimpered and looked up at the bear dominating over him, smelling his stink of sweat and loving it. ‘I, I feel good, I should be scared, but, oh fuck, I want more.’ He said as he laid back on the towel, feeling the grass under it and the warm Pal Spring sun. ‘Thats what I want to hear boy’ Max said as he finally got up, letting the kids dick slid out. As he did, he pushed out a hefty load of the cum inside, letting it cover Keiths cock. Before Keith could think about it, Cameron came up and started stroking it, rubbing all the mixed seed around his cock and balls. Keith knew that half of the seed would be POZ and infected, but he was feeling too good to stop it and Cameron continued to stroke him rubbing the cum around, sliding his finger around Keiths mushroom head to make sure some got inside. As he did so, Max hefted the kids Legs up. ‘Here we go, POZ seed on you dick, and soon POZ seed up your guts boy. This is what you need now and we are going to give it to you!” He said as Max’s fat plump vein covered bear dick began to slowly slide over Keiths ass hole. Max moaned trying to resist the urge to slam in all at once. But he wanted Keith to enjoy and to make sure he felt pleasure from getting POZ dick and POZ cum. Cameron began to help by moving his hands to Keiths nipples and begin to slowly stroke and pull them. A moan quickly followed as the two Muscle bears grinned. ‘Looks like our new boy has his tits wired right to his dick. Going to be fun making him twitch as he takes his new Daddies cock.’ Cameron said, still cum on his hands that he used it on Keith nipples, swirling his fingers around the boys tits. ‘Fuck yeah, work those tits and I’ll work this ass’ Max said as he started to push in. He had spent close to five minutes gently anointing Keiths hole with his TOXIC discharge and had relaxed enough to finally gain entry. The fat tip of his cock pushed in first, Keith whimpered and tried to pull back for an instant as Cameron held him down. The pain passed quickly and soon Keith was moaning as the fat infected cock of the Muscle Bear Max was pushing deeper into his guts. ‘Feeling good boy?’ Said Max as he fucked slowly. ‘Oh fuck yes, ugh, yes Sir.’ ‘Call me Daddy Max’ ‘Yes Daddy Max, it feels so good inside me.’ ‘Yeah boy? You like having infected POZ dick up your boy hole?’ Max said, flexing his dick to make it throb, knowing it was nestled up against the boys prostate. Keith moaned instantly. ‘OH! Yes Daddy Max, I love it! Please fuck me!’ With the words said, Max pushed forward and soon punched his infected bear dick deep into the hunger hole of the now moaning Twink. The hole blossomed open, ready to accept it’s new role as a taker of infected seed. As Max worked his HIV Positive dick into the boys hole. Cameron had moved around and was stroking his own POZ cock back to hardness, slowly pushing it into Keiths face. The boy instinctively began trying to lick and suck on the tip as Cameron continued to pull on Keiths nipples, making him buck and moan. Soon Max was pushing harder inside and with a sudden shiver and gone all the way. ‘There we are, Balls deep, I can’t wait to fill his hole up. I think he has the makings of a beautiful new POZ Son for us. What do you Say Cameron?’ ‘I say I agree, He already has my INFECTED seed swimming down into his dick. Before the day is done I think we really will be making him pregnant. I have wanted a new POZ Son, make a family all joined by my Strain.” Cameron said as Keith let out a huge grunting moan. ‘What do you say boy? Ready to become our new POZ Son?’ Max said, his big hands caressing the trembling teenager. ‘Fuck I Feel so good, I want this, I want to get pozzed!’ Keith shouted as pushed back as far as he could on Max’s big positive cock. The two bears looked at each other and knew the time was right. Max started to fuck faster and wrapped his beefy arms around the boy in a massive tight hug. ‘Thats it boy, relax and let your new Daddies POZ you up, Welcome to the Family.’

I knew the moment he asked me to strip naked for the entire audition that I wanted the part. My exhibitionist self desperately needed the part. On the walk back to my hotel my shacky self-esteem kicked in and my thoughts were full a dreadful foreboding. I drank alone from the bar fridge and got fall down black out drunk. I was awakened about 11 a.m. by a call from the director’s assistant. “We think you would be great for the part. Will you take it?” “Um … yeah. Yes, sure, I would be delighted to take it.” When I got through my disbelief I assured myself I could do this as I would be performing so far away from home. I flew back to Toronto and met my co-lead at the read through. We were given joke straps to wear. He was a handsome 6’4” bear of a man with a deep resonant voice that reverberated all down my spinal column as he performed his lines. Flesh coloured Jock straps became our apparel for every rehearsal. They took great care to find tones that matched both our different skin tones. My inner exhibitionist was already having a great time! At the end of the day we blocked out our first simulated sexual encounter the director drew me aside as everyone else was sent home. He began by gently asking me how I felt about taking part in the sex scene. I confessed I felt awkward, especially when it came to kissing my co-lead bear. The director didn’t say anything he just leaned into me and planted a kiss on my lips. I was a bit taken aback, but he just kept looking into my eyes and did it again. This time his tongue slipped into my mouth and the kiss lasted longer. I was surprised that I was beginning to relax and maybe even enjoy this kiss from a man. After all, he was a good kisser and the unique feel of his whiskers scratching my face was strangely erotic. Sensing my shift he asked if he could make me an offer. “I want to hire you a gay escort so you can get more comfortable with man on man intimacy. I won’t tell you what to do with him, just stay open to the experience and only do what you are comfortable doing. Well stretch your comfort level a little. Would that be OK?” “Um … I don’t know. Maybe? As long as you don’t have expectations.” “I don’t.” “OK, sure, anything for the show.” That night a stunning tall slim black man knocked at my hotel room door. Thankfully I had already downed a few double scotch on the rocks. I invited him in and he immediately kicked off his expensive loafers and pulled off his socks before sitting on the couch. When I turned from preparing him a drink he had opened his shirt to reveal a beautiful hairless muscled chest and eight pack abbs. As we sipped our drinks he opened his trousers and out popped a huge flaccid cock. He was clearly commando for this gig. He asked me to stand, stood himself, and stepped naked toward me. He proceeded to strip off my clothes in the most sensual provocative experience I had ever had. When I was totally nude he asked me to touch his cock. When I demurred, he dropped to his knees shallowed my penis to the hilt and was lapping at my hairy balls with his tongue. My cock was growing hard fast. He worked my hips so that I was face fucking him. I was loving this, no woman had ever taken me so completely with her mouth. I told him when I felt close to cumming and he pulled off, stood and pushed me down to my knees. I tentatively touched his semi-erection and thought; ‘yeah I really do want to pull off this play, I need this experience.’ I took as much of him into my mouth as I could manage. His manhood just kept growing! Soon I realized we were on the bed 69ing. I was loving the feel of his mouth on my cock, and his cock stretching my jaw. Soon I was about ready to shoot and warned him. He pulled off my hard cock, rolled me on my back and had his ass impaled on my raw member before I had time to think. He looked at me with his warm eyes and asked if I was ok with this. My cock twitched in his hole which he took as permission and started riding me like a horse at full gallop. I was soon pressing up into him as much as he was pushing down onto me. I didn’t have time to warn him and blasted my load deep in his guts. He just held me in his warm gaze and smile. I had never orgasmed so powerfully and it took me a while to regain my senses. When he saw I had he proclaimed; “Your turn.” I was initially struck dumb, let myself get fucked by this man? No way!” Then I remembered my part, I would bottom in the play, I needed to know what this was like to play the part convincingly. I heard the director's voice in my head 'stretch yourself a bit beyond your comfort zone. ' or something like that. “Fuck man, yeah, you’re right. … But at least wear a condom.” “Do you have any?” “Fuck! No! You?” “Never use them.” “Even with clients.” He held his hard cock pointing to it with his eyes and smiling. “They always want this raw man. Beside you just fucked and bred me; ‘what’s good for the goose’ and all” “FUCK MAN?” “Yeah that’s exactly what you need, a good raw fuck and breeding.” And as if he was reading my mind; “You know this is part of your research for this play, you’re the receptive bottom, right?” “Yeah, but that will be simulated.” “You know you need it raw with me to get it right in the play?” “Right, but you’ll go slow, you are massive and my ass is a virgin.” “Sure man.” “And you’ll pull out before you cum?” “But you get bred in the play, and you just bred me.” My turn to be bold; “But you want to put that raw cock in my ass? Right?” “Fuck yeah!” “Then I’ll agree, for my training, but, only if you promise to pull out before you cum.” “Let’s see what you say when I’m close.” I should have noticed this was not a question. I laid back on the bed, ass near the edge, and he lifted my legs toward my chest. I couldn't believe I was letting this stranger do this to me. His head moved in and he began to rim my ass. I couldn’t hold back my moans of pleasure. Soon his tongue was fucking me, quickly followed by one, two and then three fingers. A bottle of poppers was held to my nose and I instinctively took a deep wiff. Bottle moved to my other nostril and I breathed in deeply. My head was spinning and my ass fully relaxed. Well almost fully, he plunged his raw dick into me. I screamed and he covered my mouth with his to muffle me. He held for a moment until my pain transformed to pleasure. “Fuck me with that big tool man.” “With pleasure” He needed no more encouragement. He soon pounded in and out of me like a jack hammer. I was mesmerized as I watched his big black cock disappearing into my hairy hole. I didn’t want his assault to end. “Give it to me big boy. Raw fuck my no longer virgin ass.” “It’s still a virgin to cum.” He rasped as he breathing became more laboured. “Don’t cum yet. I need you to fuck me longer before you pull out.” “Fuck man, I’m so close.” “Hold off for a little longer ….” “Man … please…. I … can’t” “Oh fuck, just breed me then, cum in my ass” He was already unloading. Volley after volley painted my guts. To be continued

I'm so stupid. I thought everyone was honest about their status. I was wrong. I just turned 18 a couple of days ago and decided to hit the apps. It didn't take long for me to start getting messages. I've always had a thing for older men and about ten of them in their 40's or above flooded my mailbox. I was looking for safe sex and all but one wanted to breed me. I declined their offer but kept them as favorites just in case. The gentleman that won my virginity said he was neg and would use a condom. Two hours later I'm standing at his door nervous as hell. He opened the door and led me directly into his bedroom. He had me strip down and then remove his clothes as well. I noticed he had a few tattoos but it was kinda dark in his room so I really couldn't tell what they were. While on my knees removing his socks he grabbed the back of my head and shoved his cock down my throat. I didn't resist because I was there to serve. He fucked my mouth good for about ten minutes before holding me still and cumming down my throat. I had no choice but to swallow. He said he was clean so I had no worries about swallowing his cum. After he finished he had me get on the bed on my stomach. He got on the bed with me and spread my cheeks. He then starts eating my hole and helping me loosen up. Occasionally it felt like his fingernails would scrape my insides but I thought that was normal so I didn't say anything. After about 15 minutes of eating my hole and getting me ready he told me it was time to say goodbye to my innocence. I heard him open up the condom but I didn't look back to make sure he actually put it on. Big mistake. He slid his cock in slowly to let my ass adjust to his size. He was around 7 inches long and fairly thick. Not as thick as a coke can but close enough. Once my ass adjusted to his cock he held a bottle under my nose and told me to sniff. I did as he said and soon my head was swimming but I was hornier than I'd ever been in my life. He started fucking my hole slow at first. Every few minutes he would have me sniff the bottle again and by now my penis was so hard it was hurting. My ass loosened up more and he really started fucking my ass harder and faster. He had me take another hit of the bottle and I lost all inhibitions. I wanted to feel his cum inside me. I started begging him to flood my ass. He let out an evil laugh and said don't worry slut you're going to get more than just my cum. Just then he let out a primal scream and I felt his cum flooding my ass. Being so horny and high I started cumming myself without ever touching my penis. As the euphoria started wearing off I realized I had taken him raw and his cum was brewing inside of me. Before I had time to do anything he grabbed a butt plug and shoved it in my ass. Still dazed by everything that just happened I was strapped to the bed with my ass on display. I realized what happened and tried to protest to no avail. Because I wouldn't be quiet he put tape over my mouth and told me to shut up. Once I calmed down he told me that he was poz and not on meds. For some reason upon hearing this I had another orgasm without touching myself. My body shook from the orgasm. It dawned on me that I was now this man's cumdump for as long as he wanted me. I didn't fight it and just accepted my fate.

Since you said dick here's mine.

I walked up to the counter of my local gay sauna nervously with my head down. I had walked past a few times before plucking up the courage to go in. Being such a nerd I didn’t get as much as the twinks at uni so thought it would be worth giving a go. I had watched a lot of porn including bb and needed to explore. The man at the counter said, “come on lets see your ID”. I showed him and he said “21, you’ll be popular, it’s half price for under 25s. Want some poppers too?” I nodded. He said “want a tour?”. He showed me the locker rooms, the showers, the sling room and at the end of the long corridor of cabins he said “this is the dark room – no lights in there”. I asked “do people in there use condoms?”. He replied “they are in tubs all around with sachets of lube – some guys use em, some guys don’t, do what you and your partners feel is best”. I went and had a shower and started to walk down the corridor with the cabins seeing who was inside. I saw a beefy bear doing the same further back along the corridor. I got to the end grabbed some lube and condoms and kept going into the dark. I sniffed some poppers and lubed my hole up. It felt so dirty and no-one was likely to come in. A minute or two in an empty darkroom never hurt anyone. I sniffed again as I heard footsteps and without thinking suddenly felt myself snogging and running my hands over a beefy hairy man. I started to hungrily suck his cock and he started moaning. At one point to steady myself I put a hand on the floor only to find it on top of a used condom – I’d found the place I belong. The bear pulled me up and we snogged again for a minute or two. Then he ordered me to sniff counting down from 10. He told me to kneel on the bench so he could ride my hole. The bear started to slide his cock against my hole and I moaned in pleasure. I reached back and felt raw dick against my hole. “What are you today? Are you the dirty little twink who would rides a strangers dick raw get flooded with cum or the clever student who stops for a condom?” I moaned “breed my twinkhole”. He pushed his cock fully into my hole and I groaned with pleasure. “Thank you for breeding me raw sir”. He spanked my ass and started to increase the pace. He growled “you’re a nasty little slut, you don’t care about names or status, you just need raw cock – what do you need?”. I shouted “RAW COCK SIR! YOUR RAW COCK! INFECT MY HOLE WITH YOUR CUM”. That pushed by daddy over the edge and he growled then yelled “infecting you now bugboi!” and shot rope after rope of cum growling and panting. He pushed his still hard cock in and out until he started to go soft and then slapped me on the ass and said “enjoy them poz swimmers in your ass. You’ll be back” and slapped my ass and walked off.

It finally happened. I was perusing Grindr yesterday when I got a message from a blank profile. Don't you fucking hate those? Normally I ignore them or, if I'm particularly horny, I'll demand a dick pic to see if I want to keep chatting. But this one was different. The first chat message I received was, "2 tops here". WELL. That changes things. I decided to explore to see if they were for real, and if so to see if they could host. Hosting is difficult for me these days and that's usually where things go south - the top contacting me hasn't bothered reading my profile, so we get all the way up to arranging a meeting only to have him say he can't host. And my favorite is when he also can't travel! I like to engage guys early on with two provocative pics. First I send a picture of a raw cock in my ass from above. Then I send a shot of my ass with cum leaking from my hole. If the top is not into either of those I know I'll be wasting my time chatting with him further. In return I received two pics - one of a big black dick, ramrod straight without any discernable curve to the shaft. It was cut and had been slicked-up for the pic. It looked delicious! The other pic was of an even larger white cock, also cut with a nice upward curve. I began salivating immediately. After liking both pics I typed, "Raw only is that cool?" "Yeah," came the response. Then, "You poz?" I'm not, and I'm never sure how to answer that particular question. Some guys are looking for others who are poz. Others want to avoid playing with guys who are poz. So, I hedged my bet and responded with, "No, not yet." I waited breathlessly for the response. Would they block me? Go silent? In fact he did neither. Instead, his response was, "You wanna be?" Another potential trap. If I came right out and said 'yes' or 'no' it could be the opposite of what he wanted to hear. So again I hedged. "I don't refuse loads," I replied. A little flame appeared in the top corner of my message. He liked it! So, curious to find out who I was chatting with, I messaged him back. "You guys poz?" I asked. The picture of the beautiful black dick appeared again along with the message, "He is." That was all I needed. My hole twitched involuntarily and I felt a few butterflies in my stomach as I began to type my response. But before I could finish he added, "Come by." It was the middle of the afternoon and I was working from home. I quickly checked my calendar. It was wide open. I deleted what I had been typing and simply asked, "Where and when?" "Now," he replied along with the address. I checked the clock. While I surf the apps regularly while I'm working from home, I don't usually get hits that pan out so I never clean out until I have something actually lined up. I messaged him that I would need an hour, hoping that wouldn't put him off. "We'll be here," came the response. The butterflies increased as I rushed into the bathroom to clean out. I found myself wondering about the guy I had messaged with. He said his friend was poz, but what about him? Did he take a turn first, to stretch the bottom's hole and pump a neg load in there for his friend to follow? Was he also poz? I didn't even know if the poz guy was undetectable or not. I didn't care. I needed those cocks inside me, regardless of their status. I finished douching and pulled on jeans and a t-shirt, then stuck my feet in some flip flops. I wanted to be able to get naked as quickly as possible once I arrived! Grabbing my little brown bottle, I headed for the door. Once in the car I checked the time. I was going to be about 15 minutes early, so I sent him a message to let him know. "We're here," he responded. I was incredibly nervous the whole drive there. Thinking back on it I don't recall much of the drive itself. My mind may have been so preoccupied that I did it on autopilot. But I made it safely and pulled up in front of a large stately house on one of the nicest streets in town. I messaged from the car. "I'm here." "Come inside. Follow the music," he instructed. I was only too happy to obey! I took a quick huff from the brown bottle to steel my nerves, then walked up the walkway and through the front door. I found myself in a huge two-storey foyer. Stairs ran along both sides and met at a landing on the second floor. Below the landing and directly ahead of me was a set of double doors. They were closed but I could hear the thump! thump! thump! of a beat emanating from behind them. Next to the doors was a table, on which I found a blindfold and a note that simply red, "Put this on and knock." So, that's exactly what I did. I felt a slight change in air pressure and heard the creak of a hinge as the door opened. "Damn," I heard an appreciative voice say, "you're gonna be fun." He led me into the room and I heard the doors close behind me. He grabbed my chest from behind and ground his crotch against my ass. I could feel a large and very hard cock pressing on my cheeks through his pants. "Let's get him naked!" a second voice said. I was glad I had worn so little. I easily kicked off the flip-flops then felt a pair of hands pulling my t-shirt over my head. At the same time someone else unbuttoned my jeans and they fell to the floor. "You're on video," the first voice said. "We're gonna record all of this. Tell me why you're here." I was momentarily taken aback. He had not mentioned recording me when we had chatted. It was not something that occurred with great regularity and I was unsure how I felt about having this particular encounter on video, but the die had been cast. I was the fly and I was already firmly in their web. "To get fucked," I replied. "And get pozzed," he added, putting words in my mouth. "Yes," came my feeble reply. "You willingly accept that you're going to be fucked raw and have poz cum shot in your ass?" he asked. My cock stiffened a little at his words. "Yes." My voice was firmer this time. I heard the click of a plastic cap and two fingers applied lube to my crack, paying special attention to my hole. First one finger, then a second, slipped inside me to make sure I was greased up. I was led forward a few steps until my knees encountered what felt like a mattress. They spun me around and seated me on the edge of the bed then pushed me back. One guy grabbed me around the thighs and pulled me closer to the edge of the mattress - presumably to better position my hole - while the other pulled my arms above my head. Once I was in position, though, they didn't release their grips. I wondered why until I felt still more hands on me, this time shackling both my wrists and my ankles. What was going on? I tried to sit up but they easily held me in place. As soon as the shackles were on they hooked my wrists together, then connected a chain that pulled tight and immobilized my arms. Another chain was pulled across my midsection and drawn tight. It was not uncomfortable but it was secure enough that I knew there was no getting out of it. Then they bent my knees until they were nearly touching the mattress on either side of me and connected the shackles to the chain, holding my legs in the air and exposing my hole perfectly. It had all happened so quickly! I was confused and more than a little nervous, even a bit scared. But, I reminded myself, I had come to take a poz load, and they were making sure that happened. There was no going back now. Next a small mask was placed over my nose and strapped to my head. What was this for? I wondered. I resolved to breathe through my mouth but a faint, familiar scent told me what it was for: it was connected to a brown bottle so I could take hits whenever I wanted! This was definitely a moment where I needed that, so I inhaled mightily and held it ever so briefly before exhaling through my mouth. Then it began. There was no warning, no probing finger in my hole or cock stuck into my mouth first to get hard. A large cock simply slid past my sphincter and deep into my guts. Before I could even catch my breath he had bottomed out and began plowing mercilessly. Whoever this was, he put his hands on the backs of my thighs and drove me relentlessly into the mattress. An involuntary moan of pleasure escaped my lips. Besides that and his grunting, though, there were no sounds audible above the thump! thump! thump! of the music. At last he relaxed his grip and I felt the telltale pulses of his cock as he pumped his load into me. Was this the guy I had been chatting with? Was he lubing me up with negative cum so the poz guys could take their turns, or had I taken my first poz load? I had no way of knowing. His cock was replaced not by another but by a small, scratchy object. A toothbrush. They were roughing up my insides to make sure their strains took! It was exceedingly uncomfortable but only for about thirty seconds before it was withdrawn. A voice I had not heard before said, "Good. Nice and red." I lost count of the number of cocks that bred me that afternoon. Somewhere north of ten my brain went foggy thanks to the regular hits through the little nose mask. I had no idea how many guys were there. There could have been dozens, or there could have been a few who kept taking turns. All I know is that I was impaled by cock after cock and there was no way of knowing how much poz cum had made its way into my guts or which strains had begun working their way into my bloodstream. At last the assault on my poor stretched-out sphincter wound down and I could hear some of the guys getting dressed and leaving. I was left chained and blindfolded a while longer and when they finally released me, only the two guys I originally thought I was meeting were there. As I sat up I felt like I had been put through the wringer. Well, really I had been. I wanted to ask about what had happened, about how many guys had used me and how many poz loads were swimming around inside me, but I was just too groggy. Silently they helped me get dressed and on my feet, and I slipped back into my flip flops. They walked me to the door and the white guy simply said, "See you again soon," as he pushed me out onto the porch and closed the door. Dazed, I walked back to my car and sat there for a while until my head was clear enough to drive. I went home and fell onto my bed and into a deep sleep that lasted through the night. The whole experience felt like a dream, yet the dull throbbing of my abused hole tells me it happened. Now the waiting game begins.

Part 1 - I love Scorpios “Julius, your test was reactive. You are HIV positive.” My mouth gaped at the news. This couldn’t be right! I was on PrEP. Although, I guess I was pretty forgetful about taking it. But I always used protection when I bottomed. Well, except for that time with those hunky daddies in the gym shower, and that time with that big-dicked Latino while I was on a run in the park, and that time I blacked out at the club and then shat out a lot of cum the next morning, and that time with… Holy shit! I’m a fucking cumwhore, I realized. Those were just some of my raw fucks in the last month. I don’t even know any of these guys’ names, much less their statuses. I was definitely in shock after learning I was positive, but I felt a weight lifted off of me. Ever since I lost my virginity in my teens, I’d had this constant worry about catching HIV. But I was 23, and I knew it wasn’t a death sentence. If anything, it could open doors in my own personal sexual liberation and exploration. I just had to wrap my mind around it first. I was a healthy young guy with light olive skin and shiny brown hair. I was the skinny 6’2” tall kid throughout high school, but then I started going to the gym five days a week in my second year of college. You could tell! Broad shoulders, strong quads, a tight muscled ass, with a hidden six-pack that would eventually come in once I learned how to diet. I loved bottoming and throating cock. I also loved to top with my thick cut 8-inch dick. When I got home, I made dinner and then stowed away in my room to avoid having to tell my roommate about my day. I did some research on living life with HIV. I learned more about the meds I got and how to reduce risk of transmission. Then I started reading about the poz sub-culture. When I saw that scorpion tattoos indicate a guy is poz and often unmedicated, I remembered that big-dicked Latino in the park. It was early morning and still dark out, and I had just run up the hill at Dolores Park in San Francisco. I was leaning over the back of a bench to catch my breath. My running shorts were riding up, practically exposing my ass. I saw a 5’10” fit Latino guy in his 30s coming up behind me. I’ll call him Nico, because I never found out his name. Nico had probably been cruising along the tracks next to the park. He firmly grabbed my hips from behind and humped his groin against my ass. I could feel he was packing, and I was very curious. I turned around to see this man. Nico had a gorgeous chiseled jawline and a piercing on his eyebrow. I knew the cruising drill, so I got down on my knees and pulled the front of his gym shorts down to reveal a thick 10 inch uncut cock, oozing very thick precum. I lapped up his juices and worked my tongue all over his giant meat before he grabbed the back of my head and shoved it down my throat. He throat-fucked me for a few minutes before I lost my composure and started gagging. While I pulled off and coughed to the side, he unzipped his jacket to reveal his stacked abs above a scorpion tattoo with a stinger directed at his massive cock. I was so turned on. I loved abs and I loved Scorpios, so, to show my appreciation, I licked his tat and up his abs until I was on my feet, turned around and bent over. Nico fondled my lightly hairy ass which was still a bit sweaty from my run. Then he tugged down the back of my shorts, grabbed my waist, and placed the head of his cock at my hole. Without any preparation, he immediately and aggressively shoved half of his thick, massive cock into my hole. Luckily, I caught myself before shrieking. Nico didn’t seem to notice or he didn’t care, because again he shoved his dick deeper until I could feel his balls slap against mine. With that, he pounded my hole, repeatedly pulling his dick out to the head and jabbing it back in. I moved my hand from the bench to my mouth to suffocate my yelps. Finally, my body began to adjust, and I could feel his cock pounding my prostate. My yelps turned to moans. I moved my hand back to the bench and exhaled, “Fuuuck. Pound my pussy.” Nico spoke up in a husky voice. “It’s my pussy.” I reached my hand beneath me to feel his cock sliding in and out of my, excuse me, his pussy. I felt owned and simultaneously wild. I looked out at the city view in front of us and almost instinctively moaned, “Breed me Daddy.” This must have turned him on, because he increased his pace. I could feel his cock swell against my prostate and his body tense up. “Seed your pussy!” I exclaimed. Nico thrust his hips forward and pulled my hips farther back, almost merging our bodies. His massive cock erupted ropes and ropes of cum into my bowels. The jerking of his cock with each squirt triggered my prostate and my own cock exploded in the front of my running shorts. The sun was beginning to peak above the East Bay hills as he slowly ejected his cock. “Mmmm no way you’re not pregnant with my babies bitch,” Nico smiled. “I haven’t cum in a week. You’re full of my boys. Don’t let them leak out.” “I won’t. I promise.” He pulled up his shorts and zipped up his sweater. As a parting goodbye, he poked his middle finger up my well-used hole to feel his boys marinating inside me. Maybe he knew they were actively infecting me with his virus. We parted ways. I ran back home with wet spots on the front and back of my running shorts. Any fag I ran by looked at me knowingly and giggled. A few even grabbed their bulges, hoping for sloppy seconds. When I got home, I put in my butt plug and kept his boys in me throughout work. I laid on my bed remembering this awesome experience that I figured was my HIV conversion. I had taken off my clothes and was stroking my cock and fingering my hole, imagining how his boys infiltrated my cells. I was so horny and it was almost midnight. I put on my running shorts and a sweater and jogged over to Dolores, hoping for a reenactment.

Chapter 2 Uncle King gently rocked his hips back and forth, asking Kip for more lube. Kip squeezed some lube on Uncle King's giant cock and on my hairless hole. Then, he picked up the pipe, took a big hit, and shotgunned me, kissing me ferociously. "Tweak his nipples!" Michael called out to Kip from behind the camera. When I jumped from Kip's touch, more of Uncle King's cock pushed into my hole. I grunted and moaned, while writhing away from Kip's thumbs and fingers. "Oh, that is just all kinds of excellent!" Kip laughed, a little sadistically. "We'll have to see if there's anything in that duffel bag for nipples. If not, my mom has clothespins I can borrow." The thought of this turned me on. I had played with my nipples while jerking off before, and always loved how it felt. These guys sure seemed to know what they were doing when it came to using a guy like me. Kip took another hit, and shotgunned me once again, while still stroking my cock. I was beginning to rock back on Uncle King's cock a little, meeting him on his subtle thrusts. I guess he didn't wanna go for broke and spook me. Almost as if he'd read my mind, King said, "Nice and slow, Little Buddy. I got you. Nice and slow. Keep rocking back on that big daddy dick. You gonna call me 'Daddy' when I plow your hot little hole, Little Buddy? You gonna tell me 'Yes, Sir!' and 'No, Sir!' when I ask you questions while I'm fucking you?" "Yes, Sir!" I answered, already getting into the spirit of it. He grinned. "Nice. We're gonna have a lot of fun. First question: "You gonna get mad if we invite other guys over to use you this week?" Wow. The thought that such a big secret as this would - could - go beyond the four of us hadn't occurred to me. Of course, I'd arrived that evening expecting nothing more than a routine workout and sleepover. "No, Sir!" I stammered, not too confidently. Then I added, "Like who?" "That's our little secret," King replied, winking at me as he rocked his cock back and forth, with a few inches now buried in my hole. "But there are quite a few guys around town who have it bad for you, Little Buddy. You're gonna have a fun time, though, I promise! You just gotta keep this all a secret, OK?" "Yes, Sir!" I replied. "Attaboy, Little Buddy!" King beamed down at me. His voice sounded proud. Slowly, Uncle King pulled his cock out, followed by the beads, one by one - which drove me insane as they put pressure on my prostate and then popped out my hairless hole. Then, he quickly stuffed his cock back in the gape before it closed up again. With the beads now gone, he now had a couple of inches more in there. "Sooooooooo fuckin' tight! Goddamn this is some Grade A boypussy right here, guys." Kip reached over and spanked me hard on my right asscheek. I jumped, and as I did so, Uncle King's cock slid in another couple of inches. This was happening, and I fucking loved it. I moaned out: "Oh, fuck me, Uncle King! Fuck me! Put it in me!" "Call me 'Daddy' Little Buddy," King reminded me. "And call Michael 'big brother,' OK? I've always wanted a boy of mine to take care of me, but Michael was never into it. You're like the faggot younger son I never had, and the cocksucking little brother Michael never had." That was off-the-chain hot. I wondered what King might have done to try to entice Michael to play with him. Had Michael done *anything* with his dad before, I wondered? With the smoke, my thoughts were nasty and scattered. I imagined that maybe King had secretly given Michael meth, too, like he had done with me. "Fuck me, Daddy!" I replied, focusing, grunting, and thrusting back on him as he got a little more aggressive with his strokes. Michael was taking pictures like crazy. He had Kip grab the Polaroid to take more of those, too. Michael came up to my head and offered me his cock, as he urged his dad on and continued taking pictures with the Pentax. I was lying back on the bench, King holding my ankles in the air while Michael squatted down to feed me his big "big brother" cock. "Come on, Dad! You're more than halfway in now. He can take it. He's all blissed out and high as fuck. Just a little further, and you're gonna bottom out and take that sweet cherry finally! Go balls deep, Dad! Show this little faggot of ours how much he's gonna love getting fucked this week at both ends!" Uncle King grabbed my narrow hips and pulled me back onto his cock, rough. He wasn't quite as aggressive as Kip had been so far, but pretty close. I realized I liked it rough. He locked eyes with me as he began to push more steadily at my hole, rocking back and forth in larger arcs now. He was fucking a few inches inside me, for sure, and hitting my prostate with each stroke. "OK, faggot," King said to me, "Second question: name some other friends of Michael's that you have a crush on besides Kip here." Michael took his cock out of my mouth so I could answer. I thought for a second and answered, grinning and flashing my deep dimples, "Definitely Javon and Juan Pablo!" Michael laughed: "Oh, they'll be here later. That was a gimme and a no-brainer, the way you always gawked at them in the locker room while waiting for me to give you a ride home after practice. You like the dark meat, Little Buddy? HAWT! Well, they can't wait to sink their black and brown cocks into your pink, pale, hairless boyhole." Whenever I used to wait for Michael in the locker room after his practices, Javon would let his big black cock swing back and forth, hitting each leg as he walked. Whenever Michael wasn't around, he'd waggle it at me and wink at me, and say stuff like, "You ever see such a big cock, Little Buddy?" or, "Pretty little white boys like you shouldn't stare, ya know." I'd blush every time, but he'd flash his pearly whites and tell me he was just kidding, and that he was used to the white boys on the football and baseball teams checking him out. "Even the coaches do, so don't worry about it." Still, I'd always blush whenever he did it. But I always looked. Then, there was Juan Pablo. His parents had moved to West Virginia from Colombia, and his dad was a general family practitioner in town. Juan Pablo was openly into me, even around Michael. Michael often had to fuss at him to back off and leave me alone, but I noticed it always seemed to make Michael hard whenever Juan Pablo would "cross the line" with me. For instance, one time last summer, Juan Pablo had been one of the first ones off the field after practice, and had come over to talk to me as I sat on the bench waiting for Michael. Michael's locker was in a back corner. Juan Pablo angled himself so that anyone else coming into that row of lockers couldn't see, as he untied his football pants, fished out his cup, and waggled his massive uncut cock out right in front of my face, about an inch from my lips. "Like that, Little Buddy?" he'd asked me, point-blank, shaking it and tugging on his foreskin as his cock grew larger. Blushing, I shrugged. "Well, it likes you," he leered, taking my non-committal shrug as a yes. "Too bad Michael is so uptight, or we could have a little fun, you and me. Guys back home play around all the time." Just then, Michael rounded the end of the row, and stalked over to Juan Pablo, a pissed-off, set-jawed look on his face. "Put it away!" he hissed, looking around to make sure nobody else had seen. I guess he had a sixth sense about what was going down. Or maybe Juan Pablo had miscalculated the angle. "Chill, amigo!" Juan Pablo said, nonchalantly and slowly tucking himself back into his football pants. "The kid wants it, though. You know it and I know it." "There's a time and a place for everything," Michael answered cryptically. Now, as I lay there with his dad's cock burrowing into my tight, hairless hole, I realized what he'd meant at the time. The time was now - after my 18th birthday - and the place was right here in this dingy, run-down garage. It all made sense now, and was HOT AS FUCK! King interrupted my train of thought: "Next question: how old do most people still think you are, Little Buddy?" I blushed. This was a sore spot for me. Most people thought I was still around 14 or 15. I answered truthfully: "Usually they guess 14 or 15." "That's fuckin' hot, Little Buddy!" Kip whooped. "You really can pretend that you're Michael's little brother, eager to please him, and his friends, and y'all's pervy fuckin' daddy!" King grunted, thrusting more of his cock in, insistently now. "Oh, fuuuuuuuuck, Kip, say more shit like that and you'll have me cumming in no time!" "It's hot as fuck, King!" Kip replied. "Give him all of that daddy dick, so his big brother can fuck him next!" Michael moved around to get a close-up of his dad's massive cock about halfway in my hole now. He told Kip to put some more lube on the back end of his dad's cock, and Kip quickly obliged. When Kip finished, he came up by my head and squatted way down for me to swallow his cock. Aggressively, he gagged me. "Breathe through your nose, Little Buddy," he instructed. "You can do this. You can throat my cock all the way if you try." I got a good bit of his cock down my throat, squeezing tight once his cockhead entered my gullet, before I gagged again. Michael was taking pictures of the action. "Holy shit, that's hot, Kip! Keep it up! He almost had it all. And you can see your cock stretching out his throat when you face-fuck him. That is so off the hook!" Kip kept at it for a few more minute, gagging me intermittently. I *almost* got it all at one point, then almost puked. Kip pulled out, as I gasped for air. "That was hot as fuck, Little Buddy! I'll give you a rest. Here, smoke some more." He handed me the pipe, leaning in to shotgun with me - kissing me aggressively and grabbing my hair hard to hold me in position - after every rip I took from the bubbler. Suddenly and without warning, King reached up and tweaked both my nipples, hard, as he rammed his cock into my hole. This time, I jumped so hard that my ring gave way and he bottomed out. I could feel his big nuts mashed up against my asscrack. "Oh, fuuuuuuuuuuuck!" he hissed. I grunted and moaned really loud. "Oh, fuck, Daddy, fuck! That feels so good! Fuck me, Daddy! Show my big brother and his buddy what a faggot I am for your big daddy dick! Let Michael get more pictures of his little brother being y'all's boywhore and boyhole." Somehow, I just ***knew*** that I could push some of *their* buttons now, now that I knew some of *their* kinks and turn-ons. King grunted, grinned, leaned down, and told me to hold my mouth open. When I did, he spat in it. It tasted minty from his dipping earlier. "Look at you, Little Buddy, embracing the whole daddy / son / big brother roleplay thing! You're even hotter than I imagined you would be. I've known for years that you were checking other guys out - I mean, it was obvious to anyone with eyes except your dumb-as-shit parents - but we had to wait. Sorry about that, Little Buddy. But I know some guys who got into some deep shit with the law for breaking that particular Thou Shalt Not." "I understand, Dad." I replied, smiling up at him. "Good boy!" he grinned down at me. As he said this, he began to slowly pull out just a little, then easing back in, starting a slowly-building rhythm. With each pullout, he pulled a little more out, until he was longdicking me from tip to base with each thrust. "Oh, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! Fuck my tight little boyhole, Daddy! Make me your bitch!" I hissed up at King, hunger in my eyes. Micheal piped up: "You're a nasty little faggot, aren't you, Little Buddy - or should I say, Little Brother? I always knew you would be. It killed me not to do anything about it. I knew you wanted it, and I wanted to help you act on your desires, but rules are rules, man." I moaned. My main crush had always been on Michael. Now, with him pretending to be my big brother? I was over the moon, delirious with horned-up, crazy, addle-minded fantasies. The smoke helped, of course. I was high as fuck, with all kinds of nasty thoughts running through my mind. Mainly, I wondered who else might be coming - or cumming - that week. And I wondered whether King had ever fucked Michael like this. It turned me on to think that King got Michael to suck and take his dick at least once. I don't know why, but the thought of him secretly slipping Michael meth like they'd done to me was a huge turn-on. "Are Javon and Juan Pablo really coming?" I asked, looking at Michael. "Yup. They'll be here later. We'll have to put the bubbler away though. They don't know I do this shit. They're due here in a coupla hours. That should give all three of us a chance to unload in your hot, hairless hole. Your hole makes you look so young, dude! It's fucking hot as hell, and it looks awesome stretched around Dad's dick, man! Just wait until you see these pix later!" King continued long-dicking me. "How's that feel, son? You like my great big daddy dick pounding your hot little boyhole?" I remembered the correct response: "Yessir, Daddy! If I'd known this felt so good, I would've been playing with my own hole all this time." Michael grinned and said: "We hid my bi mags from you, so that you had no idea how good it might feel to have a cock or something else in your ass. We wanted you as tight as possible for taking your cherry together tonight." That was hot. Still, I couldn't help but think of all the cucumbers I could've used. I'd heard boys on the bus joke about using a cucumber in the ass. Now, I wondered if they were really joking or not. King really picked up the pace now, pounding my hole and slapping his big beefy legs into my ass with each thrust. "Get ready, son! Here it cums!" he suddenly said, taking Michael, Kip, and me all three by surprise, I think. He grunted, grunted, grunted, and then - with one final total-buried-thrust - unloaded in my hairless hole. When he finished cumming, he just rested there for a minute, catching his breath. I was on fire with hunger. Pulling out, he turned to Michael and said, "Your turn." Michael waved him off. "I'll go last after all. I wanna get the pictures out of the way first before I fuck him. You go, Kip." Kip didn't need to be told twice. Shoving his dick in in one thrust, he grinned down and me and said, "Your daddy loosened you up real nice. Ready for another pounding, faggot?" King came up to my mouth and told me, "Clean my cock, son! Show Daddy what a nasty faggot he has for a son!" As Kip slammed into me, I cleaned that daddy dick, swallowing the first half, and licking off the second half to the base. I was in pig heaven. [Kip's rough fuck will be next + Javon and Juan Pablo arrive early + more guests are revealed or hinted at ... hope you enjoyed.]

Hope this isn't going to be too long for people to read but want to share my recent first time and know what others may think about it. I'm married and occasionally suck cock because of experiences many years ago which i have posted here before. As I am married I don't get much opportunity. Back in May on the bank holiday we had for the Kings coronation I had the opportunity to go out on my own. I got on my hookup app and soon had the interest of a mature top couple and after a few messages I was driving to their home to suck them both. When I arrived I was asked if I would be ok being hooded and plugged. I'd never done anything like that before but my sub brain was already kicking in and I said yes without really thinking about it. They were both well built men in their late 50s or early 60s but both quite fit. Once I had agreed they were quite forceful in telling me to undress. Once I was naked I had a rough hood put over my head. It wasn't tight fitting so it wasn't too scary but there was only a large hole for my mouth and i couldnt see anything. I was then told to kneel and get on all fours. I felt a cold slippy feeling around my bum and felt a buttplug being pushed in. I'd never been plugged before but it went in ok and i felt quite excited by it. I was then told to straighten up but remain kneeling and i was aware of a cock in front of my mouth demanding my attention. I went straight to it. Hands and mouth. Taking it deep, sucking hard. I started to hear lots of verbal abuse which motivated me more onto that beautiful large and hard cock and i received a good throatfucking and took his load deep without tasting. I could feel hands caressing my balls from underneath and behind and was aware that i had quite an erection myself. They were talking to each other about me. Calling me a slut and a little whore. They said i wanted fucking. I didn't say no. I just remained quiet and at their service. The plug waa removed and i felt the cocl at my hole. I was extremely nervous and worried about embarassing myself. The cock pushed in a long way helped by the lube left by the plug and i was being fucked for the first time. Bare cock in my ass taking what he wanted. I was his slut and his cock whore and i loved it. To be honest my heart is still thumping nearly 3 months later. I suppose i even may have been filmed, but they seemed like ok guys. I hope they liked what i gave.

Doc Murphy’s Therapy “Fuck... here we go,” I sighed, grabbing the door handle and walking into the reception area. Looking around ... it was a basic waiting room, and I could tell this was not going to be good. I turned around to leave until I heard a voice. “Can I help you?” I turned around and saw the man who had interrupted my escape now standing behind the counter. I took a sharp breath... “Uh...” I hesitated. “I have an appointment today. I’m not sure with whom. My dad made it for me.” I tried to keep cool, but I couldn’t take my eyes off him... His slightly tight white dress shirt and khakis did little to hide his muscular body. He stood still for a minute... his green eyes staring at me for a quick second before handing me a clipboard and sitting down. “You must be Sam” he said, looking at the computer screen. “I’m Mike, Doc Murphy’s assistant. You’ll need to fill out these out.” he said, placing the paperwork on the counter and looking at the computer monitor again with focused attention. Walking up to the counter, I quickly grabbed the clipboard and sat down trying to not be so obvious, but I couldn’t help staring. All I could think was this guy looked just like Bry, my best friend from high school, or at least what he would look like in ten years. Mike looked to be about 30.... All I could do was tell myself... “Bry’s gone... he’s on the other side of the country now. Get the fuck over it.” I finished the paperwork, filling out the basics... name, address, date of birth, insurance, etc. and walked it up to Mike. Paying me no attention, he took it and quickly dismissed me... “Have a seat. Doc will be with you soon,” Mike mumbled, still concentrating on the monitor. I sat there nervously, until he looked up and abruptly told me to go right in before fixating on the monitor again. Walking into the next room I didn’t see anyone, so I sat on the sofa and grabbed a pillow and held it tightly on my lap. I heard the door finally open... I turned and my eyes widened in surprise. In walked a man in his early 40’s wearing a tight black t-shirt and jeans. Seeing me, he smiled, flashing his white teeth before walking to me and firmly shaking my hand. “You must be Sam, I’m Dr. Murphy, but you can just call me Doc.” he said, turning down the lights. “This should help you relax a bit so we can talk.” Speechless, I just sat there as he sat down across from me and began looking over my paperwork. At this point I was glad I had the pillow on my lap as I felt my cock begin to stiffen. “Give me a second, ok?” he said, still looking over my paperwork. “My previous patient took a little longer than expected.” Even though he wasn’t looking, I nodded and tried to not to be obvious. I began to examine him with my eyes. Doc was about 45 with a muscular build and piercing black eyes. He was wearing black rimmed glasses with square lenses. Moving to the next page, he flipped the page and ran his hand over his short gray speckled hair. With him still reading, I cautiously moved my eyes down seeing how the tight black material of his t-shirt fit hugged his firm pecs. That’s when I noticed the prominent peaks where his nipples would be... they were pierced. Holding the pillow tighter, my eyes wandered down to his muscular legs encased in the dark denim fabric and noticed he was wearing a pair of black boots which surprised me. “10-hole Rangers,” he said, putting down the paperwork and grabbing his notebook.” Nervously, I looked up and struggled to speak, “What...?” “My boots... 10-hole Rangers.” he smiled. “Like I said, I’m running late and didn’t have a chance to change. I know you must be nervous. Go ahead and sit back... close your eyes and concentrate on my voice.” “Uh... sure,” I stammered, still gripping the pillow tight in my lap. “I’ve looked over your chart and some notes from your dad, but I’d prefer to hear it from you.” he told me as I began my story... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was the night before my best friend, Bry... uh Bryan, was moving back east to go to college while I was heading here to the west coast. That summer, we spent as much time as we could just hanging out as we tried to ignore that we were going to be on different sides of the country. His family planned a big celebration and me being his best friend, I was invited over for dinner. It was a great time. Later that night, we laughed as he walked me back home, talking about all the good times we’d had. Reaching my house, I knew I didn’t want it to end but didn’t know how to tell him. I remembered the bottle of booze my dad kept in the garden shed and I suggested we have some shots to celebrate. “Let’s do it bro!” he smiled, grabbing me by the hand. “Come on.” I still remember how it felt when he took my hand... it was like we were connected in a new way. We slipped into the back yard and headed into the shed. Turning on the light, I grabbed the bottle of rum my dad hid behind a stack of bricks and took a shot. Handing it to him, I sat down and motioned him to sit next to me and we continued recalling good times. With every shot, we bumped into each other’s shoulder to urge the other on. Then suddenly, the realization that he was leaving hit me and at that moment, I couldn’t bear it. “Bro, you ok?” he asked, thinking I was probably wasted by now. “Yeh, man...” I told him, gathering up the courage to tell him how I felt. “It’s just... I’m gonna...” “Yeah, me too bro.” he sighed, leaning into my shoulder but kept his gaze forward. I knew it was now or never... he was leaving in a matter of hours. “Bry... look at me.” Continuing to look forward, he remained silent. “We’ve been best friends since sixth grade when you moved to town, right?” Nodding, he turned to face me, and our eyes connected. I started looking at that familiar face... those sparkling green eyes... those lips that begged to be kissed. All I could think of was wanting to lean in and kiss him. But even now, I wasn’t sure and didn’t want to risk losing him. Deciding to hold back the major part of my secret, I took another shot and blurted out my half-truth. “Fuck bro, I’m gonna miss you so fucking much.” Still looking at me with no reaction, he took the bottle out of my hand and took a large gulp. Putting the bottle down, he turned back to me and raised his hand to my shoulder. “Me too...” he sighed, pulling me into his arms in a tight grip. I remained still as his strong arm held me tight. I didn’t want this to end but the class clown came out. “Fuck, Bry... I can’t breathe.” “Fucker...” he laughed, moving his hand to my neck and holding it tight. I could feel him pulling my face to his and our lips tentatively met for the first time. Gripping my neck with more force, he drew me even closer, and I moaned... his breath filling my mouth. Sensing my desire, his tongue quickly invaded my mouth, and we began to devour each other. Taking charge, he pushed me back onto the dirty floor and pressed his stronger body on top of me. We continued on, exploring each other’s clothed bodies for the first time as if we had never seen each other naked in the gym showers. When our lips finally parted, I looked up into his eyes and saw an intense and unfamiliar look on that handsome face. Before I could say a word, he spoke... Pushing his crotch into mine, he began, “I’ve never done this bro, but over the last few years that we’ve been friends, I’ve realized how much I’ve wanted to. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve had to hide my hard-on because I wasn’t sure if you were...” “Yeh...I like cock.” I said with a laugh and interrupting him with a kiss as our hard cocks struggled for release. “Yeah?” he chuckled, lifting himself off me. He stood there... a wet spot on the bulge of his crotch now growing. I couldn’t believe what was happening and I got to my knees as he unbuckled his jeans and dropped them, releasing his thickening cock. “Commando...” I smiled, remembering how we had decided on the first day of high school that we’d never wear underwear again... the only thing that would hold our junk would be jockstraps in gym... otherwise, we’d be freeballing. “Show me, Sam. Show me... how much you like cock.” he insisted, holding his shaft firmly in his hand. I remained on my knees, seeing his thick throbbing uncut cock teasing me. Looking up at him, I nodded. Without a thought, I moved on my knees towards the object of my desire. Reaching it, I stared at it... wanting to memorize every veined inch of his cock. “Fuck bro... do it!” he hissed, swinging it... teasing me. With Bry’s insistence, I kissed the tip and opened up to take my best friend’s cock for the first time. “Aw fuck!” he moaned, feeling my lips slide push back the foreskin and slide over the ridge of his swollen cock head. I began to suck on it and lick the underside with my tongue. His cock began to release a torrent of precum. Continuing my work, I forced my mouth down and began flicking the underside of the shaft until my nose was buried in the ginger tuft of pubes around the base. His musky scent filled my nostrils as I held the shaft with my lips and instinctively worked my throat muscles. “Fuck yeah! Goddamn cocksucker!” he growled, taking control and showing me who was in charge. Encouraged, I began bobbing on his sexy cock... pulling back until just the helmet of his shaft remained in my mouth... sucking and flicking it with my tongue, tasting the pre-cum still flowing from his piss slit. With his hands now holding my head firmly, he began forcing my mouth back down onto his cock and began to give me my first face fuck. My lips slid over the shaft... my tongue worked the underside as the face fucking continued. Staring up into his now intense eyes, I couldn't believe I had fantasized about doing this and was now here sucking on Bry’s cock. It felt so good inside my mouth! He lasted about another five minutes before his breathing began shortening. I could tell it wouldn’t be much longer, and I started increasing my sucking while stimulating his shaft with my tongue. I felt his body tense up as his cock swelled even thicker. Groaning, he began pumping jet after jet of hot thick cum into my mouth from his first blowjob. When his cock released last drops, I pulled off his cock and swished his delicious cum around my mouth before swallowing as I saw the look of sweaty sexual pleasure on his face. “How was it?” I hesitantly asked, still on my knees hoping things wouldn’t get weird. “Fuck Sam, you’re one fucking good cocksucker!” he smiled, wiping the sweat from his face before his face went slack and his eyes widened in surprise... Turning, I saw my dad at the door. He just stood there looking down at me in disgust. “Bryan, go home... Your dad just called wondering where you were. You’ll be leaving for the airport in a few hours, and you’ll need some sleep.” was all he said in a quiet angry tone, never taking his eyes off me. “Yes, Sir...” Bry answered, buckling up... Heading to the door, he hesitated... “Sam...” All I wanted to do was run to him... to escape, but my now dad stood between us. “Bryan...” my dad grunted pulling me to my feet and staring directly at me. “You’ve got a great future ahead of you. Don’t do anything you’ll regret.” Looking over my dad’s shoulder, I saw the look on Bry’s face as he gave me one last glance and walked out the door. “Clean yourself up, son.” dad said, finally stepping aside and picking up the bottle of rum and drinking the remains. The next week was hell. My parents seemed to avoid the subject, but I somehow knew I hadn’t heard the end of it. To top it off, I hadn’t heard from Bry either. I had tried texting him and even calling him, but he never responded. Then one night, my dad called me down to the den. It was shortly before my parents took me to campus. “Listen, boy,” my dad started. “This behavior has got to stop. I’ve done some research and have set you up for therapy while you’re at school. Your mom and I love you, son, but we can’t have our only son be a faggot.” “Dad...” I started but was quickly interrupted. “If you want us to pay for your school, you will show up for that appointment next week. Understood?” he said, standing up and leaving me alone in the room before I had a chance to respond. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “So here I am...” I mumbled before opening my eyes and seeing him sitting there intently, listening to every word. I had to admit it was easier than I thought telling him. “Well Sam, our time is up for today...” he said, placing his notes to the side, spreading his legs apart even wider and leaning in. I felt relaxed... but how could my story have lasted that long? I must have looked confused because he looked at his watch and chuckled. “Well, it’s been fifty minutes... That’s standard.” he told me, looking directly into my eyes. “You’re not the first one to sit in that chair and lose track of time. I’m not sure how much you’ve been told, but my therapy involves meditation. I’ve had great success bringing out what young men were born to be... I suppose that’s what drew your dad to my practice. I’ve had great success with my methods. We’ll work together to get you to your ideal state. What do you think? Shall we move forward?” I sat back and sighed, the pillow now on the floor. What choice did I have? My parents would cut me off and, most likely, I’d be out on the street. I took a deep breath and gave in. “Yeh...” I nodded feeling defeated and grabbing the glass of water now next to me on the side table and taking a drink. “Good... I think we should have no problem bringing out your true self," he smiled, grabbing a business card. Slowly, he stood and walked towards me and stood in front of me handing me his card. Taking the card, I swear I could see his bulge growing but I tried to keep eye contact with him. “Here’s my card. I’ve got an office at home and think we could make better progress there. On your way out, have Mike set up the appointment for next week.” Taking the card, I nodded and slipped it into my back pocket. When I closed the door to his office, I saw Mike still staring intensely at the computer monitor. “UH... Doc said to make an appointment for next week,” I told him, trying to get his attention. “Doc’s calendar is filled next week, but he sometimes does late appointments. He’s noted in your records that he can fit you in at 7pm next Friday at his place.” he said, barely paying me any attention. “Uh.... yeah ok.” I said, knowing my dad would be checking up on me. “Alright, Sam... be there on time and make sure you wear comfortable clothes since Doc’ll be starting on the meditation therapy then.” Getting into my car, it hit me that Mike had never given me Doc’s address. No matter... I thought, patting my back pocket, I had it. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Friday came and all I could think about was how I was dreading the upcoming therapy but, in a way, didn’t mind seeing Doc Murphy again. After class, I had the urge to hit the gym to get my mind off things. It was definitely the most intense workout I’d ever had... I tried to forget about the upcoming session, but I couldn’t get the fact that there was something about Doc out of my head. He wasn’t what I expected... his demeanor... his look, but especially his boots. Afterwards, I decided to head home and skip showering at the gym. On my way home, I stopped at the closest pharmacy... I don’t know why, but I felt that I needed to be completely clean for my appointment. I wandered the aisles and found what I was looking for... an enema kit. I quickly grabbed it and walked up to the older man at the cash register. Looking me over, he grunted and gave me a look of disgust just like my dad had given me that night. For some reason, I didn’t care what he thought, and I walked off without my change. Finally home, I hesitated for a minute before remembering my roommate Kirk had gone for the weekend... the coast was clear, so I started pulling off my shirt and left a trail of sweaty clothes on the way to the bathroom. Standing at the mirror, I took a good look at myself. “Not bad... though you could definitely bulk up and have more definition,” I told myself, running my hands over my pumped-up pecs before moving down my abs and grabbing hold of my cock and balls. Holding my junk in my hand, I could feel my pubes suddenly scratching my palms and an idea popped into my head. I went for the pair of clippers in the drawer. I saw it still had the guard Kirk used to buzz his head, so I turned it on and felt the buzzing in my hand as I spread my legs and moved the clippers through my pubes, trimming them down to a more manageable length. I tried to concentrate but the vibrations were making me hard. I hesitated for a minute but realized that it was making it easier to get the hair around my cock, so I continued until I was completely trimmed. That's when I looked in the mirror and realized it looked strange cause the hair on the rest of me was longer... it didn’t feel right, so I began trimming my body. Taking my time, I moved the clippers over my body while feeling the vibrations. Fuck, it felt good... I stood there looking at myself now trimmed... my cock did seem bigger. That’s when I knew what I had to do... I put the clippers to my head. The hair began to fall to the floor and mix with my body hair and I felt a wave of relief come over me... I was now even harder, but I knew I had to continue and turned on the shower. Stepping in, I began lathering my body from the neck down until I got to my cock and started stroking, getting it even harder. “Fuck yes,” I groaned, going back to the night I knelt at Bryan’s feet and sucked him off, before remembering that I didn’t have much time and Doc was waiting for me... I didn’t want to disappoint him. I grabbed the razor and proceeded to slide it along the skin of my crotch. Slowly and methodically, I continued, leaving my skin bare... it was almost as if I had been doing this forever. Finally, I rinsed off, watching as the final remnants of the hair flowed down the drain. Next, I grabbed the enema and inserted the nozzle into my hole and pushed the liquid up into me. Holding it in, I began showering to remove the final residue of lather and hair... all the while checking my skin to make sure I didn’t miss a spot. Satisfied I was now completely hairless, I moved to empty out. Fuck the feeling was intense... I rinsed out to make sure I was completely clean inside and out and began running my fingertips across my completely smooth body before drying off. Standing at the mirror again, I saw myself fully exposed. I smiled seeing the black stubble of my buzz cut bring out the blue of my eyes before moving down my pecs, past my abs to my crotch. Grabbing my junk, I felt the smooth skin of my sac gliding over my palms. “Yeh... perfect.” I grinned before running into my bedroom to grab a pair of jeans and t-shirt off the floor, slipping my bare feet into my sneakers and heading over to Doc’s. All I could think about how good my skin felt against my clothes as I made my way to Doc’s. Arriving at my destination, I turned into the long driveway... I knew his house was in one of the best areas of the city with large plots of land that allowed for privacy, but I was still impressed. I got out of my car and checked my watch as I rushed up to the door. Raising my hand to knock, the scent of my ripe t-shirt entered my nostrils. I smiled and knocked. I stood there again inhaling the ripeness, before knocking one more time... the door then opened revealing Mike. “Uh...” I stammered, not expecting to see him there. “Come on in, Sam.” he said with a slight smile as he looked me over. “Looks like you’re ready.” I stood there for a second staring at him, he looked so much like Bry... more so now when he was wearing jeans and a tight gray T-shirt. “Doc has a guest house that’s included with my job.” he told me, anticipating my question as we walked past the main part of the house into an annex. “Doc’s office is in there, he pointed. Take a seat... He won’t be long.” Walking in, I took a quick look around the room. It was old school English library style with rows and rows of leather-bound books with two chairs sitting prominently in the middle... a leather one and an upholstered one. Without a second thought, I sat in the one opposite the leather chair. It didn’t take long before Doc walked. He was also dressed like Mike... jeans and a skintight black T-shirt. As he walked over to a side table and poured a drink, my eyes were drawn to the movement of his arms and pecs. That’s when I saw he was wearing the same boots he wore during our first meeting. “10-hole Rangers,” I mumbled. "OK, Sam... ready to begin?” Doc smiled, handing me the drink and moved behind me. The first step is to sit back and let your body relax into the chair.” Sitting back, I took a sip and felt the soft cushions of the chair envelop my body as Doc’s firm hands moved over my buzzed head and grip my shoulders. “Sam, close your eyes and concentrate my voice...” he said calmly, moving his hands to my neck and began applying pressure. “Good boy. Take slow deep breaths...” I have to admit, his hands did feel good on me, and I began to sink even further into the chair as his fingers worked my neck muscles. I swear he was saying something, but I couldn’t make it out. After a few minutes, his voice slowly rose from a whisper... “Sam... I want you to know you can trust me. Do you trust me?” Without a thought, I nodded... “Yeh Doc, I trust you.” “Good boy, I want to make sure you trust me enough to do what I say so we can bring out the real you. You want that don’t you, boy?” “Yeh, Doc. I want to do what you say.” I answered, enjoying the feel of his rough hands still on my neck. “Alright boy, finish your drink now.” Without a second thought, I took the glass and downed the last of the drink in several gulps, his hands still working my neck muscles. Taking the glass from my hand, he released my neck and sat down in front of me. “Feels good to do what I tell you to do, doesn’t it boy...” I wasn’t sure if it was a question or a simple statement, but I nodded... feeling even more relaxed as he kept talking in a low deep voice which, I have to admit, was making me horny. “That’s it, boy... Just sit back and relax. That’s it. Listen to Doc... you want to obey Doc... good boy... relax...” “Yeh, obey...” I kept mumbling, as I began feeling a bit drowsy listening to his sexy voice until I couldn’t quite make out again what he was saying... I guess I must have fallen asleep because suddenly I opened my eyes, and I was alone in the room. I should have been worried, but I felt safe because I trusted Doc. For some reason, I stayed there sitting in the chair... Somehow, I knew Doc would want me to stay there. “Ah boy, you’re up...” I heard Doc say and I stood up to face him. “Yeh Doc,” I said, seeing him in a whole new light. Doc stood there, feet apart... his exposed hairy muscular chest was clad in a black leather harness... his nipples pierced with thick rings. My eyes wandered down and remained on the leather jockstrap bulging with what was obviously a thick cock. His sculpted legs were anchored in those polished boots I had kept thinking about. “10-hole Rangers.” I silently moaned. “How do you feel, Sam?” he asked, watching my reaction. “You fell asleep, so I thought I’d let you rest up before you go home... wouldn’t want you to have an accident.” “Thanks Doc. I feel great,” I said, still standing there calmly as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “How long was I asleep?” “Good to hear boy. It’s late... you’ve slept about three hours. I think you should stay here. You’d like that, right? Get comfortable.” “Yeh, Doc... I would.” I answered, feeling a deep desire to please him. Without thinking any more of it, I sat down and took off my sneakers before removing my clothes, putting them next to my sneakers and standing up at attention. “Good boy...” Doc growled, inspecting my smooth body with his hands. “Commando or jock... always.” “Yeh, Doc... always.” I repeated, standing there with my cock now at full mast from the movements of his fingertips against my freshly shaved skin. “Commando or jock.” I don’t know why I said it, yet I felt I should... but still... part of me began to wonder why I was stripped down in front of this leather god. Seeing my confusion, he again stood in front of me and held my shaved junk in his hand and squeezed. “I know, boy. But I want you to know that I held back on our session earlier this week. My job is to bring out your true self and that’s what we will do. You’ll be fully aware from this point on. Unlike most of my patients, I want you to fully accept what is going on.” I remained still... not quite understanding what he was talking about as he moved behind me and began exploring my clean, shaved hole... “Very good,” he nodded, sniffing his finger... “Fuck your dad... I was never going to do it. I see your potential, boy. So, let’s get started.” and walked over to his desk to grab something from a drawer. I remained still, the feel of his hands still fresh on my skin as I watched him pick up a glass pipe and torch. “Down boy,” he ordered, and I immediately fell to my knees... his crotch now at my eye-level. “Do you know what this is, boy?” he said, holding the pipe filled with shards of white crystals in front of his crotch. “Yeh, Doc.” I nervously answered, looking at the pipe. “But I’ve never done it.” “You trust me don’t you, boy?” he said, lighting the bowl and placing the stem at my lips before I could answer. “Open up... this will help bring out what you were meant to be. You want that, right?” “Uh huh,” I mumbled feeling the stem between my lips as he lit the torch and began to heat its contents. “Inhale boy... feel the warmth fill your lungs.” he said, looking down at me and encouraging me on. “Hold it... good now release.” I felt the thick warm cloud escape my mouth as my body began to relax before he placed the stem back in my mouth and ordered me to take another hit. “That’s my boy... you want more don’t you?” he chuckled, pulling and holding the pipe just out of reach of my lips. “Please, Doc..." I exhaled, moving forward to grasp the stem with my lips. I didn’t just want it, I felt that I needed it to please him. “Fucker...” he laughed, offering me the pipe. Taking more hits, my body began to tingle... goosebumps formed on my naked flesh as I looked up into Doc’s black eyes and felt them looking right through me. He saw the real me and I wanted to serve this man. Reaching down and grabbing my nipples, Doc smiled, “Fuck your dad...” “Fuck my dad!” I moaned, feeling his fingernails digging into them. “Gotta get these tits toughen up.” he growled, digging in deeper causing me to cry out. “Breathe boy, feel the pain.” I did the only thing I could and obeyed. I began taking deep breaths. Releasing my left tit, he grabbed his bulging crotch and ripped off the codpiece barely holding his cock and threw it across the room to reveal a thick god-like cock. “Goddamn... gonna transform you into the perfect boy.” he growled, before gripping my tit again even harder and causing me to gasp for air and slipping his cock into my mouth. “You want it don’t you... to become the perfect boy.” he said, holding my head firmly in his hands as my body was reacting to the chems now flowing through my body. “Uh huh,” I moaned as a deep hunger took over. It was all I could do to fit my lips around it, but I was determined to take it. My lips surrounded the flared ridge of his cock and started nursing on it, trying to take more and more. “Goddamn cocksucker! Show Doc how much you love cock!” he groaned, grabbing hold of my ears and pulling me into his crotch and impaling me on his cock. “That feel good boy?” he growled, holding me there before pulling me off. “Fuck yeh, Doc!” I moaned, trying to take his cock again without any force from him. I could feel him start face fucking me a couple of inches at a time... back and forth in my mouth until his movements increased. Finally, I was able to take his entire cock and I began to fill the room with my moans until his pace increased and became more erratic... I knew he was getting close. Suddenly, pulled me into his crotch as his cock swelled and I felt a torrent of hot cum spewing down my throat before he pulled back and filled my mouth, causing me to spill some on my own hard cock. That did it for me... the minute my cock felt it, I shot my own load over Doc’s boots as he rammed his cock back down my throat until the last drops seeped from his cock. Satisfied, he pulled out and I hungrily started gulping it all down. “Boy... I can’t wait to get you fully trained.” he proudly growled, standing above me and motioning to his cum covered boot. Eagerly, I placed my mouth on the boot and began lapping up my cum... the only true offering I could give of myself to this leather god. I began moving up the boot, tasting the sharpness of the boot black and covering it with my saliva. With his approval, I continued up his body, experiencing my first taste of his sweat dripping off his muscled calf until I felt his softened cock next to my cheek. “Please, Doc...” I begged, wanting to feel it in my mouth again. “You sure, boy?” he chuckled, and I nodded. “Go ahead.” I quickly took his softened cock into my mouth and began feeding... wanting to taste any remnants of his load when suddenly, I felt a trickle... Even though I knew what it was, I didn’t think about it. I realized I wanted it... It was what I was meant to do, and I started to gulp it down. Seeing my reaction, Doc held my head and stroked my face and encouraged me. “Good boy...” he said with a surprised look on his handsome face. Looking up into his eyes, I happily nodded until the flow slowed and finally stopped. Keeping some of his piss in my mouth, I sealed my lips around the shaft and began to work his cock while covering it in piss until I could feel him getting harder again. Once he was fully hard, I greedily swallowed the mouthful of piss and worked on getting another load. “Goddamn piss pig!” he groaned, starting to face fuck me again. This time, Doc was relentless and began to rapidly force his cock down my throat with every hard thrust. I was letting him use me... my mouth was just a tool to service cock... His cock. On and on he went... throat fucking my mouth until I could feel the now familiar signal his cock gave to every cocksucker lucky enough to have serviced it. With one last thrust, he again gripped my head and released a second load, and I was fed again. After releasing me, he rubbed my head approvingly and moved to his chair and sat down... “That part definitely wasn’t in the prompt.” he chuckled to himself. I remained on my knees... knowing that Doc hadn’t said otherwise. I watched him sitting there, sweat dripping from his body, and light the pipe. I moaned... Taking a long hit from the pipe, he held it prominently and so I could see it. Exhaling the thick cloud, he motioned me to come forward. Again, somehow, I knew to remain on my knees... I crawled over to him and opened my mouth. “No boy, take it.” he chuckled, “You need to practice until it’s old hat.” Nodding, I took the pipe and the torch... Listening to his instructions carefully, I lit the torch and heated the bowl... watching the crystals heat up as I rolled the bowl carefully over the flame. I started to take a hit and looked to Doc... “Bigger...” he said, and I obeyed. “Remember that feeling... how it allows you to be free to be who you were meant to be.” Doc sat there and just watched me as I took another hit... I wanted to please him... make him proud of me. After another one, he stood and took the pipe and torch from me and placed it back in the drawer. I was feeling so good. It felt like every nerve on my shaved body was on fire. I went to my grab my cock and realized it was limp. I was so horny, and I began to work on it, but it was no use. I looked up at Doc with a questioning look. “That’s enough for now, boy” he said, sizing me up and moving to a hidden closet. “Your cock won’t be in play anyway while we’re in session.” Releasing my cock, I sighed as the immense hunger for his cock continued. “Next step...” he told me, holding up a black leather jockstrap. “Commando or jock... always.” Seeing the leather jockstrap, my eyes lit up. I couldn’t take my eyes off it as he told me to get up. Handing it to me, I took it my trembling hands and felt the supple leather before putting it on and letting out a soft moan. “Thanks, Doc!” I grinned, feeling the pouch enveloping my limp cock and balls... the scent of the leather filled my nostrils. “You’re welcome, boy...” Doc chuckled approvingly, grabbing my junk and adjusting it, causing my cock to swell a bit. “Better.” Next, Doc pulled out a harness and held it to my pecs. “Fuck yes...” I sighed, looking pleadingly into Doc’s eyes and raised my arms above me. Placing the straps over my shoulders, he moved even closer... his cock now in my face. I opened my mouth to kiss it before he stepped back and out of my reach. Motioning me to rise, he began pulling the wide leather straps forward... “Deep breath,” he ordered, and I inhaled, causing my pecs to rise... He connected the straps tightly to the O ring, pushing my pecs upwards and emphasizing the workout I had done earlier in the day. As I stood there looking down and feeling the tautness of the leather harness over my smooth skin, Doc dropped a pair of boots in front of me with a pair of yellow socks sticking out. “Go on, boy... try them on.” he chuckled. “The socks are a last-minute thing.” Dropping to the hard-wood floor, I pulled the boots over my feet now covered in yellow, and carefully laced them... making sure the ladder was perfect. I stood up again and smiled... never wondering why they were a perfect fit. Everything so far just felt so right. “10-hole Rangers...” I grinned, seeing Doc now holding a piece of leather in his hands. I grew silent seeing him walk towards me... I knew what I needed to do... I fell to my knees before him. Leaning in and looking directly into my eyes, he carefully slid the collar around my neck and secured it. “Fuck yeh...” I trembled, feeling the tightness of the collar. My cock began to stir from the feel and scent of the leather. I quicky inhaled the mixture of the leather gear and our now sweat covered bodies. I looked up to the man that had done this. Doc stood there admiring me and surveying my transformation. “Go on... have a look.” he said, gripping his cock and motioning to a full-length mirror against the far wall. I got up, made my way to the other side of the room and encountered a reflection of a geared-up leather boy... just like the ones that had begun to fill my jack-off fantasies in the last week. My hands moved across my pecs, feeling the tight leather straps against my freshly shaved skin. Looking down, I saw the pouch of my jockstrap growing as the leather encompassing my junk began to mold to it. Tracing the edges of my cock on the leather, I groaned... “Shit yeh! Doc,” I grinned, looking up at Doc’s reflection as he stood behind me. “Commando or jock... leather jock!” “That’s right, boy... leather jock.” he said, wrapping his arm around me and handing me a freshly packed pipe. “Fuck me!” I growled, taking a long deep hit as I felt fingers spreading my ass cheeks. “That’s the plan, boy.” he snarled, grabbing my head to face him and placing his lips close to mine... “I’ve been wanting to feel that cunt of yours wrapped around my cock since the minute I saw you.” “Yeah, Doc... cunt... fuck my cunt.” I begged, sending the cloud directly into his mouth as he began to stroke and tease my cunt. I pushed back against his thickening cock, the hunger increasing again... I desperately wanted it. Suddenly, his boots spread my legs apart and fell forward on my knees. Instinctively, I shifted my weight to my hands and arched my back to expose my cunt. I felt his cool finger probing my cunt... this time it slipped in easily. First one then a second... Must be lubed, I thought. Moaning, I raised my hips only to feel a burning sensation flow inward. I began to struggle but Doc held me firm... “Be still, boy... relax... That’s the tina in the lube you’re feeling.” he grunted, feeling my cunt tighten. “Yeh, Doc...” I responded, gritting my teeth as he pressed his cock and slid it in. “Shit!” I grunted, feeling the pain which only lasted a moment. The rush from the chems took over and I adjusted to the fat cock invading my cunt. He pressed on, easing the shaft into me until he hit my prostate... “Fuck me!” I cried out, falling to my elbows as pulsing of my cunt spread through my entire body. At this point, all I could do was to concentrate on my cunt... Doc continued, easing his in a bit more... my cunt pulsing against his shaft. Pushing it in further, he then pulled back then a bit deeper. “That’s it, boy... take Doc’s cock.” I was going crazy, feeling his invading cock going deeper and deeper so I pushed back to urge him on... “Give it to me, Doc!” I cried out, my hands now gripped tightly into balls. That did it! With one final shove, he buried the entire length inside me, and I felt his crotch scratching against my ass cheeks... I growled, feeling completely full. I began to pull back and push forward on his cock... “Yeah?” Doc growled, starting to pick up the pace. “Goddamn, boy... you’re loving this aren’t ya?” “Fuck yeh!” I grunted, “Fucking need it, Doc... fuck your boy!” Doc then began to really pound my cunt, “Yeah... my boy” he hissed, placing his entire weight on me... sinking his cock into the deepest reaches of my cunt and forcing me to the floor. I could feel the heat of his shaft in me as he took final possession of me... his boy. I bucked against him clenching my cunt around his cock... the fuck continued. I could feel both the metal and leather of his harness and the straps of my harness scraping against my back. Shoving deeply, he went to my shoulder and sank his teeth into my skin. “FUCK!” I cried out, feeling the pain move down my back and land in my cunt as the pace of our fucking increased. With every plunge, my body moved... taking it... gripping his cock... grunting and moaning for more. Deeper and deeper he fucked me as my body reached a new level of hunger and I kept urging him on. “Goddamn cunt!” Doc kept saying, pounding me again and again. I kept at it... opening myself to his steel hard cock and I kept begging for more.... I needed it to be complete. I continued milking his cock as we became nothing but a pair of rutting animals. I didn’t want it to end but I began to feel his cock begin to swell even more... I urged him on and on, with a final thrust, he sank so deep into me that I felt I was going to be split apart. “GODDAMN CUNT!” He yelled again... his body going rigid, and I felt the hot eruption from his balls deep in my cunt before he collapsed on me. We stayed like that for a bit... our sweaty bodies dripping onto the wooden floor as the scent of our therapy session filled the air until Doc lifted his body off me and pulled out. Letting out a soft whine, I gripped at his softening cock, not wanting to release it. Now empty, I turned to face Doc. God, he was even more handsome... his sweat covered body glistened as he sat back, his legs spread wide... hands behind on the floor behind him. “Shit yeh,” I growled, crawling to him and taking his cock back in my mouth and I began to clean it. “Good, boy... remember,” Doc purred, running his hands over my sweaty head... “and taste your cunt.” Those words suddenly opened up my mind. I began to remember more details... Doc had me strip down as I told him all about Bry... I now remembered telling him about how good it felt when Bry took charge and started calling me a cocksucker. I remember him asking me if I was hard and I dropped the pillow and unzipped my shorts to expose my hard cock to show him. And then another memory hidden deep in my subconscious appeared! Mike had walked at that point and took off his clothes, exposing a beautifully hard shaved body. Mike looked to Doc who nodded, and he dropped to his knees, making his way towards me and took my hard cock in his mouth. As I continued my story to Doc, Mike began to suck and finger my cunt as I went on to describe Bry’s load exploding in my mouth. Only this time, I now knew that at that very moment I had shot a load into Mike’s mouth. Sitting back, Mike looked so much like Bry that I dropped down and began to make out with him. I could hear Doc laughing as Mike's tongue pushed the cum into my mouth. Afterwards, I sat back in the chair and moaned... remembering how Bry’s load tasted in my mouth. Mike sat back for a minute, watching me before looking in Doc’s direction. Given permission, he stood and got dressed without a word between them and left. “Zip up boy...” Doc commanded and all I could remember after that was him giving me instructions on how to be a good boy. I should have been scared and angry, but I wasn’t, and I continued servicing his cock. This was the way it was meant to be... I remained on Doc’s cock even after feeding on the last of his cum and my cunt juices. Noticing, Doc straightened up and held my chin as I let his cock rest on my tongue. He spoke proudly... “You do realize, boy... piss wasn’t part of your therapy.” Releasing his cock, I smiled... “I guess I do, Doc...” before going back to his cock to wait for another load of piss.

Part 2 I gave him the run down of how the past few years have been. My studies, my interests my career paths. We talked about me for quite some time. Uncle Chester was on the couch next to me already empty on his drink. He was tentatively taking in everything I was saying. Never taking his eyes off me. “And so now my gap year trip has lead me to San Diego.” I wrapped up. “Sounds like you have a general idea on what you’re going to do.” “Yeah I don’t like to over plan. I like some room for flexibility.” “Well that’s good. You need some room to enjoy yourself. Do you have anyone to enjoy it with?” “Oh no I’m single.” “No ladies catch or eye? Or are you a heart breaker?” He smirked I hadn’t outright asked him if he was gay but I remember dad mentioning he was and based on the way he acts dresses and some of the hints in his house I’m fairly sure it was a safe bet. He does fit the effeminate old queen stereotype. I decided to tell my first family member about me. Chester seemed a safe bet since he was estranged for so long it wouldn’t hurt much if I was rejected for it. “Actually I’m not into girls. I’m gay.” “Oh wow! That’s wonderful!” Uncle Chester wrapped his arms around me and squeezed me tight. “You precious boy. We have more in common. I’m gay too.” “Yeah, dad mentioned that a while back. Is that why you guys don’t talk anymore?” He was sitting with his arm around my shoulder keeping me pulled in close. He had a musky smell to him “Nah your dad is just a drama queen in his own right. You know he had his own experimental phase when he was your age.” “Really? That’s crazy.” I guess a lot of guys experiment at some point in their lives but dad? He never came off that way at all. I can’t even imagine it. “Yeah he’s a piece of work, your father. But enough of that. I’m assuming you haven’t told you parents.” “Right, I’m not out to them. So I’d rather they didn’t know.” “Your secret is safe with me. You’re not telling them you over here so what goes one here stays here.” “Thanks uncle Chester.” “Just Chester you silly boy.” “Sorry, I like the way uncle sounds. I didn’t get to know you much growing up.” “Well I’m an open book nephew Will. Ask me anything. Nothing is off limits with me.” “How have you been these years? What have you been up to?” It was uncle Chester’s turn to give me the run down over the past decade. He tells me about all the different jobs he’s taken, places he’s lived and bounced around till settling back here. He currently works as an at home masseuse. He talked about vacations to a handful of exotic countries that I’d love to go to and some tedious history lessons on each place including the monuments. Then things got a little personal as he mentioned his various boyfriends he’s had… “Well boyfriends isn’t accurate. I don’t really date much. I hook up a lot. What can I say? I’m a lean mean fucking machine.” “Oh, that’s empowering. I’m all for sex positivity and all that.” “Damn right Will. I was born with a massive insatiable libido, I’m gonna “positivity” in every hole I can find. That was always something your dad didn’t like. How often I fucked.” “He just comes from a conservative world. He doesn’t understand anything that doesn’t conform to his lifestyle. He’d always warn me about catching something from the wrong girl.” “Yeah well the catching part is right. It caught me quite a few years ago.” “It?” “HIV. Been living with it for nearly two decades.” “Oh I’m sorry Chester…” “No don’t be. It’s totally fine. It makes me who I am, adds spice to my life and I can fuck uninhibited all I like.” “I guess medication these days helps you live a regular life.” “Eh, when I remember to refill my prescriptions. Sometimes i do, sometimes I don’t.” “Oh well I’m sure you know what you’re doing.” “I definitely do.” As we chatted like that in the living room. The day was turning into an evening. Chester and I had dinner and talked about local shows that were going on. At some point I heard a knock on the door. Chester sprang up and looked anxious. “Oh that must be one of my tricks.” “Your tricks?” “I still fuck, Will. Don’t worry I’ll keep it in the bedroom. But that’s how I do things around here. Almost daily sluts from grindr, scruff, recon, you name it. That’s not going to be a problem is it?” I was a little uncomfortable with the idea but I was in his home and he is a red blooded man, so I understand the need. Besides this wasn’t my parents house anymore. No prudish uptight lifestyle anymore. “No not at all. It’s your place, keep doing what you always do.” “We’ll get along great Will.” He smiled and answered the door. I saw the guy enter and was surprised. He was a young guy close to my age, blond. He looked like he could be my brother, if I had one. Uncle Chester guided him wordlessly down the hall to his room. For the rest of the night the house was filled with sounds of sex and moaning. I don’t know if Chester realized how thin his walls were. This may take a little more getting used to. Later in the night. I was trying to sleep on the couch. It was a warm night and I was having trouble staying asleep. I was stripped down to my boxers which did little to help. I heard someone come out of uncle Chester’s room so I kept quiet. In the dark I saw a silhouette walking toward the kitchen, it was uncle Chester, he was nude and I could see his penis, or at least the outline of it. Damn was that real? Was he wearing a monster strap on? The dim light from the window illuminating it just enough for me to see something dripping out the tip. I closed my eyes and tried to go back to sleep. Chester drank some water and returned to his room. I couldn’t help but wonder how that other guy could take such a huge dicking for so long. In the morning I slept in a little. I was kept up a little by uncle Chester’s late nite play time. I was woken up by the sound of a coffee mug being placed on the table in front of me. “Good morning Will.” Chester was still in the same thong he wore yesterday. That was the only thing he had on. He sat down on the couch in front of my waist and rubbed my hair. I was a little old for that but it was kinda sweet. “Good morning uncle Chester. Is your friend still here?” “Him? Oh nah. I sent him home earlier. Pozzed up and walking with a limp he he.” “Pozzed up?” “Shot my raw load in him, converted his ass. I gave that boy hiv.” “What? Why?” “He wanted it. I’m a gifter Will. There are plenty of guys out there that crave toxic seed, and I love giving it to them.” That was quite a shock. I knew of STDs and protection. But I wasn’t aware of people who actively try and catch hiv. “Oh don’t look so surprised. There’s many many fetish communities out there. I’ve dabbled in quite a lot in my day. It’s all good fun.” I didn’t want to be judgmental. Uncle Chester welcomed me into his home after so many years without question. I know that there are plenty of communities that get into all sorts of weird things in the cities. As long as he’s having fun then who am I to say he shouldn’t do that? “Oh it’s fine with me uncle. I’m not gonna lecture you on how you live your life.” I was sitting up now. Slowly sipping on my coffee. “I guess I was a more surprised with how such a young guy would be into that sort of thing.” “But chasers come in all shapes, sizes, and ages. I’m not picky but 18-25 year old bottoms are my favorite.” “Oh, I see.” I’m 18. I don’t know why that’s relevant. I’m his nephew so being in his preferred age range means nothing. “I know, why would the young handsome guys want anything to do with a decrepit old man like me?” “I wasn’t thinking that. You’re probably just his type.” “This is his type.” He grabbed his bulge and jiggled it around. “Gay guys may be picky at first impression looks but they see this big bad boy then all that nonsense of type, preference, principles go out the window. If there’s an ugly troll with a monster cock then even the most snobbish gays will bend over and beg for it.” “Yeah that tracks. I’ve seen plenty of porn where the top wasn’t my type but the dick was nice so it didn’t really matter.” “So what is your type Will?” He was cross legged and attentively paying attention. I hadn’t really thought about my type. I like a wide range of guys, but the few partners I’ve had tended to be in the older crowed. “I guess I like older guys. But I’m not picky. It’s more if the vibe is right.” “Older men eh? Good to know.” He giggled a little. “I now a place that caters to that. I can take you sometime.” “I’m not old enough to get into bars.” “That’s why you’ll be with me. I know the people who own the place, they never check IDs with the friends I bring.” “Oh that sounds like fun actually. I haven’t been to any night life like that on my trip yet. But I don’t have anything club appropriate to wear. Speaking of which.” I grabbed my bag and sniffed a shirt. Just as I thought. Nothing clean and the semi clean stuff was getting musky. “ You use my washing machine. Let’s get your things sorted out.” Uncle Chester grabbed my bag and was headed down the hall. I got up to fallow. “Here we go I’m sure you haven’t found a good place to get your clothes washed yet.” He was throwing my clothes in the washing machine. He didn’t have to go through the trouble of doing the laundry for me. I was grateful for the help. “Let’s get those off of you too. I’m sure they’ve seen their mileage as well.“ He was pointing towards my underwear I was wearing. it was the only thing I had to wear left. “But Chester I don’t have anything else.“ “We’re both guys, what does it matter if you let it hang out while the clothes wash? I’m usually walking around the house in the buff most of the time. This thing is merely a courtesy.“ He snapped the string off his thong. He calls it a courtesy, but it really doesn’t cover up much at all. He junk is practically shrink wrapped in it. But it was his house, and the pair I was wearing was also in need of a wash as well. So I opened it and threw them in the machine with the rest. “Well, since modesty is no longer an issue.” Chester took off his thong and threw it in as well. That was the first time I saw his dick. I couldn’t believe how large it was. It was hanging down and flopping back-and-forth so it could not have been erect but there was still so much there. It was almost frightening to imagine what it would look like hard. He threw in some soap and started up the machine. “Now then, let’s see if we can find you anything interesting in my wardrobe for later tonight.” Chester gave me a playful slap on the butt as he walked past and entered his bedroom. I blushed a little, but I was curious to try on something other than what I had been carrying around with me these past several days. “Don’t mind the mess, there’s a bunch of naughty stuff all over the place.“ As I entered his room, I noticed that there were sex toys, lube bottles, handcuffs and all sorts of strange objects I couldn’t identify all over the place. A leather swing on chains in one corner and a padded table with a hole in it at the other. His room had a distinct smell of stale sex and sweat. He obviously got a lot of action in here. I was feeling a little self-conscious, so I was covering my privates with my hands as I followed him to his dresser, and he was rummaging through it looking for something for me. “We’ll have a regular guys night out. What kind of host would it be if I didn’t show you around?” He pulled out a pair of black jeans that looked like they were from the 80s. They were faded but they looks like they might fit me. “Now stop all of that. You don’t need to be shy around your dear uncle. Take those hands away, let it breathe for goodness sake, he he.” I pulled my hands away, and now uncle Chester could see my dick as well, it wasn’t nearly as big as his, it was average, but it got the job done. At least I haven’t had any complaints. “That’s a healthy looking thing there. I’m sure you’ve given plenty of men memorable times.“ “Some here and there. I’ve played around with a few guys, but not that much and nothing too crazy.” “Well, while you’re here, we should do something to change that. Soil your oats, spread your wings so to speak. I’m sure these old things will fit you.“ He wadded the pants up and threw them in a corner for later, I figured he would have had me try them on, but if anything else, I can just throw on whatever comes out of the dryer. “Well, what do you think of my set up here?“ He pointed to his room showing it off. I wasn’t sure how to respond. It looked like a sex shop exploded in here. “It’s pretty extensive. I couldn’t afford all this.” “Well I didn’t buy it all at once. I gathered a bunch of it over the years. I’m sure some of it is from before you were born.” “That long? Wow and and I thought the saying was ‘I have shoes older than you.’” “I have those too! The foot subs love sniffing them. Come let me show some photos from back in the day.” Chester wandered over to the bed and reached under it to pull out a photo album. He sat on the bed and patted the spot next to him to invite me to join him. I sat on the edge and looked over at the album cover. “Closer you silly.” He wrapped an arm around my bare waist and pulled me in. We were sitting close, our hips touching. I was so close that I couldn’t ignore the way he smelled. It wasn’t typical BO, it was more like the smell of sweat, stale sex, and cheese. I hadn’t noticed it before but being this close it was fairly strong. He open the book across our laps and turn to a collage of Polaroids from when he was younger. He looked like he was in his late 30s early 40s standing next to some classic cars. He also looked like he had more body mass on him back then. I could even call him slightly bear-ish. A stark contrast to his rail thin body now. My dad was in there too, looking like he was in his 20s. I was surprised to see how much dad looked like me back then. Maybe a bit rougher around the edges, but it was fairly close. “Whose car is that?” I asked, pointing towards an old van. “That was mine. Your father, and I would go on road trips in that thing all the time. We got up to all sorts of riffraff in the back of that thing. You look so much like your father. Such a handsome young man.” He put a hand on my face as he looked at me to admire the resemblance. I blushed a little bit. “Thanks, uncle Chester.“ We flipped through several other pages. He would give me a brief backstory to every one of it he pictures. He rotated his body slightly to position towards me more. When he did it I felt something warm poke against my thigh. I didn’t know what it was at first, but eventually realized it was his dick poking me. It was soft but it still had enough length to make contact. It was a little awkward, but I was more focused on the album and Chester’s commentary on the past. “Here we are at one of my old friends parties. Your father stayed for a little bit, but it was getting too rowdy for him so he left early.“ As he showed me the collage of party photos, I saw many guys drinking and smoking pot. There were cups and bottles and all sorts of paraphernalia all over the scenery. I noticed quite a few of the men were naked. The rest wore very little. Amongst the polaroids of naked party, goers, I saw Chester in there as well. He was naked and wrapping an arm around a young 18 or 19 year old blonde boy. The blonde boy in the photos was pretty cute. Chester pointed to him as if remembering someone he forgot about. “Oh, he was a lot of fun that day. I definitely got a lot of mileage out of him. Can’t for the life of me remember his name.” He turned the page and the nude party photos continued. Common characters reoccurring to pose with one another, the occasional fool putting on a curtain like a dress, and putting on some sort of impromptu performance. In the collage of photos my eye shot to one particular photo that I was not expecting. The cute blonde boy on a table, surrounded by party cups. His legs were up in the air, and uncle Chester had his cock in the boys ass. They were fucking in the middle of the party. The boy had a look of ecstasy on his face while Chester was holding his ankles nearly folding him and a half. “Oh, my God.“ I muttered, not really sure what to say. I get that it was that kind of party, but I didn’t expect to see a picture of my uncle turning up the action. “Yeah, Harvey thought he was Sylvester, trying to dance a jig.“ Uncle Chester was commentating on the photo of the guy wearing the curtain dress, as if the pornographic photo of himself wasn’t the highlight of the page. “I was talking about this.“ I pointed to the photo of Chester going to town on the blonde boy. Chester look at it and commentated like it was any other photo. “Good technique, right? I made that little bottom squeal good. He couldn’t get enough of my meat stick.“ As he looked at the lewd photo I felt his dick starting to get hard against my leg. I think I even felt a dab of something wet oozing out the tip. “Yeah, that’s quite the extreme inclusion to the album.“ That’s when it dawned on Chester. “Oh! Will, I hope this isn’t too much for you to see? Your uncle having a little fun? Like I said, I’m very sex positive. I’m not ashamed to bear all and share all.“ Seeing photos of family members having sex would normally be quite the ick factor for me. But since I didn’t grow up with Chester in my life, I don’t feel quite as conservative around him. It was still a little bit awkward to see my uncle in that position, but if he’s comfortable with it, then I guess there’s no reason for me not to be. I tried to see it as if an another friend were showing me wild highlights of a kinky party. So I decided to be mature about it. “I’m cool with it. It looks like a fun party. I wish I could’ve gone to parties like this. Not necessarily the sex part, but everyone looks like they’re enjoying themselves.“ “You would be quite popular then. But you probably wouldn’t want to go to this specific party.“ “Why not?” “Well, this house party was hosted by my friend Gus. He always had a cheeky rule that any new guy who showed up to his parties for the first time had to allow their ass to be available for him to fuck. Sort of like paying a toll. And trust me almost every first timer who went to his parties got a hefty load up their bums.” “I mean, I’m not a prude, I guess it just depends on the mood at the time.“ “That’s not all. You see, at this particular party Gus was living with AIDS, and it was really putting a toll on him. This was before medication‘s were really a thing. This particular day I’m pretty sure he mostly spent time in his room. But his rule still stood. Let’s say if I chaperoned you to that party, Gus would expect me to bring you into his room to see if he’d be interested in fucking you. And you are quite the handsome young man. I know without a doubt he would shoo me away to leave you alone with him. Regardless of how advanced his condition was you still wouldn’t be leaving his bedroom without him emptying his toxic balls into you.“ “Yeah, I don’t think I would want to go to that party.“ Things really were different back then were they? I shudder at the thought of getting infected with HIV but the party itself still looked fun regardless. “Well, those wild parties are hard to come by these days. I still attend a few here and there, but not as frequently as I used to.” Chester was flipping through more of the pages looking for other memories worth recollecting. As he flipped through the pages, I noticed the photos were getting progressively more and more raunchy. Different locations and time periods well past the party. Full-blown pornographic images with him, and other men doing all sorts of things. He stopped on the page that had an assortment of kinky activity on it. My face was blushing hard, and I was trying to keep my composure. Uncle Chester pointed to what looked like a fairly recent photo of another young blonde guy sucking on his toes. “This was the best foot slut I ever had. The only boy to make me cum just by working his tongue on my big old stompers. Probably of all the kinks I like, having a boy worship my feet is perfection in its simplicity. Look at that boy. Doesn’t he just look like he’s in heaven beneath my feet?“ “I guess. I wouldn’t know, I never did anything like that.“ “You never worshiped a man’s feet before? Oh, goodness! You must try it! It’s the most common fetish, you know. Even guys who say they aren’t into it, once they try it, it flips a piggy switch in their heads.” “Hm, I’m not sure if I would be into that. I mean, for the right guy I guess but in general, I’m not so sure.“ “You never know until you try. We’ll find you some feet to go down on. We just need to find a a nearby old man who loves having boys worship his feet.“ Uncle Chester emphasized his last sentence by subtly wiggling his toes. “I appreciate the offer uncle, but I will try that out in my own time. I’m not opposed to it though.” “Fair enough.” It was then that we heard the buzzer for the washer. Uncle Chester closed the photo album and was about to get up. When he lifted the album up, his massive erection, strang upward and smacked his belly. “Oh goodness that trip down memory lane stirred up this old thing again.“ Jesus Christ, and I thought it was big when it was soft. Chester‘s cock was a massive monster thing. I was surprised the photo album was able to hide it. The head of his cock was poking out of his foreskin, and the tip was drooling pre-cum down its shaft. I looked at my leg where it was touching me earlier and I saw there was a blob of pre on my thigh, trailing down and onto my balls. “Um, uncle Chester?“ He looked at the mess he made on my leg and saw my messy balls. “Oh, let me get that for you.” He reached over and grabbed an old sock off the floor and started wiping me up. He then positioned himself between my legs. “lift your legs Will, looks like my stuff dribbled all the way down your taint.“ Before I could say anything Chester grabbed my ankles and lift them up over my head, my ass on full display. He was sitting on his knees, scooting closer to me and placed my legs over his shoulders. His huge cock pointing straight at my ass. He took the sock and gently wiped up my scrotum. “Uncle Chester, that sock is kind of dirty, don’t you think?“ I should have told him that I could clean it up myself, that it was embarrassing to be naked with legs up in front of him. But the sock did look fairly well worn so I didn’t think it was getting me any cleaner. “I guess you’re right. I think I have a rag under the pillow.“ Uncle Chester tossed the sock aside, and in a maneuver not very well thought out he leaned his body forward and reached underneath the pillow my head was on. But due to where his cock was already aiming, his body leaning forward, caused his dick to come forward. I was feeling my uncles cockhead kissing my pucker. “Hey! Chester!“ “There it is!“ Uncle Chester sat upright again, revealing the rag from underneath the pillow. His cock head no longer digging into my ass, but still pressed against it. “Uncle Chester this is a pretty compromising position don’t you think? Your dick is poking me down there.“ I try to say as calmly and diplomatically as possible. Uncle Chester takes a look down, and it looks as if he didn’t notice it before. “Ha ha ha, well look at that. Oops guess I wasn’t watching where I was aiming this thing“ “Could you please move it?“ “Just a moment Will“ Uncle Chester reached over for the photo album and was flipping through pages all the while I could feel the heat and the moisture from his twitching cock on my ass hole. “Take a look at this“ Chester pulled out a Polaroid of the party, where he is fucking the young blonde boy on the table. Legs in the air. “History repeat itself I guess. Ain’t that funny?“ I try to let out a chuckle to laugh at his joke. And I’m surprised with how casual he is about this. I know he’s a free spirit, but is his dick pressed up against his nephews ass really not that big of a deal? “Let’s get you cleaned up shall we?“ He pulls his dick aside, leaving a trail on my opening. He wipes my butt with the rag and tosses it aside. “All right, let’s go dry those clothes.“ Uncle Chester got up off the bed. My heart was racing a little at the strange phallic contact that I wasn’t totally sure how to feel about. “Hey, uncle Chester? Was that really OK, you know, your dick poking me down there?“ “Oh, don’t be silly. It was just a little bump. You don’t freak out when shaking a man’s hand, and that hand most likely jacked off that morning. Besides most guys in locker rooms do far nastier jokes on each other. Nothing wrong with the occasional bump.“ “He he, I guess.“ I guess that made sense? I mean sorta. Either way it did put my mind at ease a little. But I was curious about something else. “Hey, uncle Chester.“ “Yes?“ “That blonde boy at the party in the photo. Was that his first time there?” “Yes, it was. And yes, after I was done with him, I gave him to Gus to deposit his obligatory cum load.“ “Whatever happened to that guy?“ “After Gus got to him? That boy passed away about four or five years later. It was a time before meds after all.”

The director was very effusive about my engagement and hot sexiness in the next days blocking of sex scenes with the bear. I had no trouble kissing him passionately. Furthermore, I had to remind myself not to retrieve the bears substantial cock from his skin toned jock and take it in my mouth. He had sprung a boner which was so huge it almost spilled from the skimpy material. I couldn’t help but wonder how different it would taste from last nights escort. In a flash we were at opening night. The director called the cast into a huddle for our pre-show pep talk. He explained that he had a tradition of ‘changing up’ one part of the show for opening night. We had already changed venue a week before the show start. I couldn’t imagine what else he might have in mind. “I want my two leads to get rid of their jockstraps. The play starts with the two of you being attracted to each other and going right into bareback sex with the bear breeding his bottom. The show will be far more powerful if the audience doesn’t have to use their imaginations to get rid of the clothing. They need to see your cocks.” “But what if we get hard?” I protested. “You better fuckin get hard” the director answered back. “We want this to look believable.” The bear looked at me, slipped out of his jock and smiled. “The show must go on. Besides, I’ve been dying to see your cock other than in the pics from your last show.”, he said. Shortly the curtain opened and we made our way onto the stage from opposite sides dressed only in the birthday suites we were born in. There were already a half dozen other men on stage fondling, sucking and fucking each other. I was too distracted by my co-leads huge hard on standing at attention and pointing right at me to notice if the other’s were simulating or really having sex. As we had blocked the scene in rehearsals the bear and my eyes met. We moved toward each other as if there were powerfully attracted magnets in our bodies. When we met up centre stage the bear turned is hairy bum to the audience and I dropped to my knees in front of him. I’m tempted to say I forgot where I was, but truth is, rather than simulating a blow job I took his powerful erection deep into my throat. He decided, game on, grabbed my hair and lit into a relentless face fuck. By now the audience had caught on and they were cheering. The bear shifted his feet to half turn so the audience got a side on view of my oral ministrations. They roared encouragement and nearly ‘raise the roof’ off the theatre. My next move was to stand and passionately kiss the bear co-lead. Whistles and cheers, the audience was wild with animalistic passion. The bear moved into my ear and his words reverberated down my spine to the tip of my toes and made my exposed hard cock twitch. “You started this, we’re going to have to finish this with the same commitment to realness and excellence.” Words only I could hear. Suddenly, he pushed me down with my back resting on an ottoman , my legs in the air and my hairy ass exposed. This is where he deviated from the preshow blocking. He moved me and the ottoman side ways to give the audience a better view of our impending intercourse. His face soon met my hole and he was giving me a better rim job than the escort the night before. The audience was whistling and cheering and my exhibitionist was in full control, accept for one irksome detail , my brain was screaming ‘condom’. I irrationally asked him with a stage whisper loud enough for only him to hear over the crowd; “Do you have a condom?” “I’m starkers here man, of course I don’t have a condom.” “Then turn me back so we can fake it to get through this scene.” He snarled. “No fuckin, way man.” Spit on his hand and lubed my hole. Spit again and lubed his massive cock. With his raw nob at my vulnerable hole, again in stage whisper, he asked. “So are you going to stop this show, or must the show go on?” His eyes melted from angry to an irresistible warmth. “The show must go on, fuckin breed my ass.” Slowly but steadily his massive cock started to disappear into my ass. I was afraid the audience was ready to riot they were making so much noise, standing, jumping and cheering. When I was afraid I couldn’t handle more of his length and girth I told him he had to stop. He did for a moment as one of the other men handed me an open bottle of poppers. I filled both nostrils twice with long deep inhales. My head spun, my ass relaxed, and sucked the rest of him in balls deep. Nothing could stop my exhibitionist now. I shouted out my lines ad lib. I didn’t care what the script said, what he thought. “Damn right, you know what I need, fuck me raw” “Only way I play” he ad libed back. “Yah, daddy bear, fill my ass with your big bare cock.” “Oh yeah, you like my risky daddy bear pistol up your ass don’t you slut.” “Love your cock daddy, need your cum.” “You want daddy to breed you?” “Fuck yah, breed my ass daddy. Seed me up!” “Are you positive” “Yes, I’m positive, breed me now” “So you are positive, that’s HIV positive?” “... What? fuck no, I’m not poz … wait ….what … are you?” “A bit late now with my toxic dick and precum already deep inside you.” Suddenly it seemed I wasn’t in a play anymore, but in real life and overcome with fear. The audience was silent now, you could have heard a pin drop. “Fuck, no, then you better pull out …. Pull out now!” He didn’t. He leaned in and gave me the most passionate deep tongue kiss. I melted and forgot what we had just been talking about, forgot that we were in front of an audience. I moaned deeply and my hands instinctively grabbed his hairy ass and pulled his cock in even deeper. His voice reverberating through me again like a spartan sword claiming, demanding me to give over my life, my all. “I’m very close. Where am I going to cum?” “In me. Breed me. I need all your beautiful cum.” The words rushed from my lips, and this was no stage whisper. The bear bellowed and roared as his entire body tensed and I held him deep inside my ass. To be continued ….

Final part I returned to breed my sweet raw neg ginger twink 3 more times that week. Each time I put so much poz seed in his unsuspecting hole it was guaranteed he would get the fuck flu soon. The last night I put 3 loads of my highly toxic cum in his stupid neg 20yr old bussy. Like always when I flew out of the city I logged out of my stealthing Grindr account. I keep one that I used in my home town and one I used while traveling aka the stealthing one. About 3 weeks later when I was in another city for work and logged into the special Grindr account I got the regular messages. But as I scrolled through my messages I found the chat with ginger had several missed message: “I loved being your boy daddy! When will you be back again?” ”I miss your big raw dick in my boy hole daddy” “You have created a monster daddy. I have taken 5 loads in my ass the last week since you last bred me.” “I am feeling sick daddy. I need to go to the doctor” ”OMG daddy help!! They think I may have HIV!! But everyone that came in me said they were neg. I am waiting for my results to come back.” “Its official, I have HIV. I need you to get checked.” “My other partners all came back neg. Did you get checked?” “Are you there man! Did you give me this shit?” ”Answer me!!” ”I know it was you. But I am no longer upset. I just want your big raw daddy dick in me again.” “Please daddy! I haven’t started meds yet and not gotten laid since I was tested. I need your dick!” ”Fine!! I guess I must go and spread my seed to make you happy. I found online about gifters and stealthers. It all makes sense when I think every thing you told me. I won’t start meds and hopefully pass your seed on. Let me know if your ever want to fuck my hole again.” He smiled at the messages and blocked the stupid ginner. He was happy he would embrace his true nature as a poz piggy bottom slut and that his toxic strain would pass on to other through him. That was his 29th confirmed poz baby. After blocking the ginger he got a message from a hot twinky 19 year old boy. He could wait to hit number 30.

connor marched confidently down the sidewalk, his shoulder length black hair in the breeze, counting the houses along the way as he imagined his perfect first date. "abby" he nodded, fondly remembering the profile online. as he climbed the steps to the wood clad shotgun house he no sooner rapped against the door as it suddenly opened. "hey." remarked a sandy redheded guy in baggy jeans and a sleeveless shirt. "is...abby here?" the boy smiled in response. "oh yeah! come on in my dude." Connor followed the young man down the narrow hall and into a living room as the television blared. "she literally just got into the shower. takes fucking forever...girls right?" connor nodded with a smile. "feel free to hang out and wait." Connor sat back on the futon and opened his phone. "Beer? its the end of the week, i always go for a cold one." The redhead thrust a can toward him. "sure" connor smiled as he sent a quick message to abby, letting her know he was waiting patiently, and settled back to watch the nonchalant redhead pick up his controller and dive back into whatever game was on the flatscreen. the minutes seemed to crawl slowly by as his once passing interest in the game gave way to struggling to even keep his head up. "Hey what did you say your name was again?" the boy remarked coldly as he stood up flipped the TV off. Connor struggled to dumbly squeeze out the first syllable of his name and as he slowly tried to rise from the couch, the red headed boy suddenly appeared before him face to face. "doesnt matter..." he muttered as he gently pressed a finger into the dazed boys chest, sending him crashing back onto the couch. Connor roused wide-eyed and with a sore head at the distant tintinabulation of oldies music. squinting in what appeared to be...another room? his heart began to pound as pieces of his situation came at him full speed. his eyes darting around, he appeared to be shackled to a..sling? stripped of his clothes. "someone fucking help me!!" he wailed, panic setting in as he rattled in futility against his padded restraints. but there came no response, only a low humming from the dark corner hall. "I'm as corny as Kansas in August.." Connors head darted about to try to locate the source of the oration. "High as a flag on...the Fourth of July..." came a slow refrain once again from the alto voice. "Hello?!?! who are you!?" Connor again strained his wrists as the trod of footsteps grew nearer. "No more a smart..." peeked from the darkness a 6'4 blonde boy with piercing green eyes and a shoulder bag, making his way closer. "little girl with no heart..." he strut forward theatrically a few steps, paused, and standing tall at the side of the sling leaned in to whisper, "I have found me a wonderful guy." Connor once again bellowed a cry for help, which was mockingly roared back with a smile, silencing his protest in shock. "It wouldnt be much of a dungeon, if people could hear you. Please try to calm down." the shapely boy stepped back to open his bag, sorting through various objects. "who are you? what is this? where is Abby." connor asked pensively. "Oh Im Corbin," the boy smiled a cheshire grin back to him once again, his pierced lips and nose glinting in the light. "Is that what we called her this time? how basic. Tiffany, now thats a name. I guess we didnt want to scare you off with too much formality." Corbin set his bag on the stand next to the captive young man and continued. "so...there never was one. My friends and I post these heartfelt little profiles online, and nice young men like yourself jump at them like flies to a bugzapper..." Corbin idly tugged at one of the chains as he continued. "See this weekend youre what we call the fuckstick. a free cock anyone can jump on and a hot little hole they can fill, no questions asked, and drain their balls all over you. I mean compared to online dating its perfect. no awkward hookups or small talk or status, just strrrrraddle the fuckstick and make it happen." Corbin beamed as he began unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his toned alabaster abs, firm chest, and little black scorpion tattoo nestled just below his bellybutton. "im not gay." Connor protested obstinately. "I dont care mr..." Corbin fished out a wallet and peered into it, "connor. it doesnt matter." Corbin tossed the leather bifold aside and slid off his pants, picking up a large black marker. "I dont fuck dudes." connor roared once again in protest as the boy smirked, looming over his writhing form with ease and gripping a fistful of the boys long hair. "You fuck what i tell you to fuck, fuckstick." Corbin quickly sneered into his ear. "my name is Connor" the boy spat back as he was greeted with a slap across the face. "wrong. Connors not here this weekend, what is your name?" Corbin paused to watch the boy spit on him. "yummo..but not the right answer. what is your name?" Corbin wiped the spit from his face and into his mouth before winding up and slapping the boy again. As anger gave way to frustration, Connor shouted one last time in desparation, only to be rewarded once again with the sting of the boys hand across his face. "Baby, all you need to do, is just tell me your name..." Connors hopelessness momentarily gave way to blubbering as the dominant man gently brushed his cheek. "Fuck...stick." Connor whispered through clenched teeth. "Thats right such a pretty little fuckstick, now lie still.." Corbin brushed aside an errant tear from the boys face and ran his hand through his hair one last time before uncapping the marker and slowly stenciling his new name across his chest. "there we go. wouldnt be a very good fuckstick if people didnt know you were one." Corbin lectured at the defeated boy, gently pulling his long clear piece of plastic tubing nearer, "we're all hooked up and ready fuckstick, so this will only take a second." Connors heart began to race as he took immediate notice of the IV line in his arm. "what is this please dont do this.." he blurted one last time as Corbin began administering the needle into his line, "nice deep breaths for me fuckstick, the medicine is good for you..." Corbin slowly stroked the boys chest as a dim expression washed over his face. "see im really what you call more of a compliance officer or a coach i guess?" Corbin smiled as he felt the boys pulse slow and the struggling end "it doesnt matter. I help you get nice and ready." the ringing in connors ears was distraction enough as he felt the soft warm hand on his chest, Why was he here again? he sighed as the lights in the room seemed to dance about, only eventually gazing down to see corbins tattooed fist pump away at his uncut cock. "there we are fuckstick nice and high. nine whole inches! just like your profile said isnt it? im so glad you werent a fibber. does it feel good in my hand? lie back and let it leak a little for me slut im just getting to know you. we have all night." Had it been minutes? days? connor could barely keep track of what was happening in the room as his dick seemed to throb and ache all on its own, rock hard. "never shaved here?" Connor came back to earth just long enough to notice his dick had been marinating in a pool of its own precum. "whah?" he slurred curiously. He couldnt remember why he had to be here anymore, but Corbin seemed oddly familiar. "im not surprised, most straight guys dont..." Corbin remarked as he draped a warm wet towel over the young mans cock. "First rule of being a good fuckstick, people need to see your big pretty tool" filling his palm with shaving gel he idly remarked, "my daddy mostly taught me to keep shaved, see?" Corbin pulled his jock open to reveal his six inch pierced and tattooed uncut cock. "not a hair anywhere. now you..." Corbin pulled back the towel and began lathering the squirming boy up. "are you ticklish?" Corbin asked amusedly as he held the boys hips in place. "I remember my first time too, a little conscious, a little not, like a nice dream you cant wake up from. but! i was a good boy just like you fuckstick." Corbin smiled and Connor couldnt help but return his expression. "Sit still now." Corbin whispered and carefully razored the boy as he hummed along, removing his once full bush to expose the soft bare flesh below and as he wiped the last of the shaving cream he gave one final inspection before nodding to himself proudly. "now for the jewelery. not that youll need it since you were a very good boy and took your medicine. its just nice to see around a cock." Corbin reached back into his shoulder bag and produced a steel cockring. "this might be just a little cold at first, but it keeps that big greasy fuckmeat where people can appreciate it." Connor barely registered as he felt his prick, followed by each nut slowly slide into the ring which was pushed firmly against him. he briefly felt exposed as the metal seemed to do just what was advertised and push his genitals lewdly from his body. "I never know what our party guests prefer, fuzzy wuzzy or shaved...its so hard to really get it right you know?" Corbin tugged the boys hips closer, exposing him further as he pulled his cheeks apart, "not like your dosage. your weights right on your profile! it makes it so easy to keep you flying first class." Corbin looked up at the boy as he ran an index finger across his virgin asshole, eliciting a soft gasp. "thats right. feels so naughty doesnt it? am i the first boy to touch it for you? i suppose a little hair is okay fuckstick. youve got a very pretty little hole." popping the top off a tub of vaseline he held his greased fingers just at the precipice of the boys soft, forbidden entrance. "I know you probably dont trust me right now, but i promise, in just a few minutes youre going to open up like you never thought you could.